Two Loves and a Friendship

by NightfallTheDragon

Rating: mature
Tags: Sex, King Sombra, Human, Sad, Main 6, Princess Luna, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Romance, Changelings, Original Character
Length: 87587

A human was walking in the woods at night and suddenly arrives in Equestria. There he may meet a special somepony and maybe somepony he knows back from Earth.

A human was walking in the woods at night and suddenly arrives in Equestria. There he may meet a special somepony and maybe somepony he knows back from Earth. This is set after season 2 of My Little Pony Friendship is Magic. Rated M for sexual content, violence and language.

Published 2013-08-28 14:00:02 UTC
Last updated 2015-08-22 05:20:10 UTC

Chapter 2 - A Fateful Encounter

Chapter 2: A Fateful Encounter

Hope: Day 1

Hope’s POV

We soon left Fluttershy’s cottage and began walking to our destination, on the dirt roads. Mainly I was following Twilight and Fluttershy from behind.

While the three of us were walking, Fluttershy asked me, “How did you know my name?”

I hesitantly and nervously replied, “Err, well, err in my world, you guys are famous.” Instantly realising what I just said, I suddenly thought, ‘Oh crap.’

Twilight, looking very curious, asked, “What do you mean?”

Worrying that in this world, they may freak out if I told them that they are from a fictional kids show, I try to cover up on what I just said, “Err… who wouldn’t know about the Elements of Harmony?” I’m sure Twilight had noticed that I hesitated for a second, but thankfully she just shrugged the thought off.

As we continued walking, I was surprised that the two mares didn’t ask any more questions. But I got the idea that they were busy focusing on the task.

Shortly after, Shy slowed down, I could tell that she was worried. I had the idea that bringing Fluttershy along really wasn’t such a good idea, so I tried encouraging her, “It will be okay. I am sure there’s nothing to be afraid of.”

She tried to make an effort by smiling and then journeyed on with us.

For the first time since I had arrived here, in Equestria, I started thinking, ‘How did I get here? I knew it was too real to be a dream. But I have always wanted to come to Equestria. Plus, I have always liked Fluttershy, because she takes care of animals and Twilight because of her awesome magic.’

After about ten minutes, we meet up with the rest of the other four, of the Mane Six. Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash and Rarity.

Suddenly, there was a flash of pink in my face that caused me to flinch. Yes it was the one and only Pinkie Pie.

The pink mare started blurting out, in excitement, “I haven’t seen you before and if haven’t seen you before, that means your new. And that only means one thing, a PAR-” I quickly interrupted her, just as she was pulling out her party cannon, out of nowhere, “We will have the party later Pinkie, I want to check out this haunted mansion first.” I then walked past her, to the other three, before she attempts start one.

Applejack, raising an eyebrow, asked, “Not to sound rude sir, but wha’ are ya?”

I replied, smiling, “I am a human, Applejack. Also before you all introduce yourselves, I already know who you all are.”

Rainbow quickly flew to me and began questioning, “You heard of me? Do you have any special talents?”

I happily replied to the pegasus, “Who wouldn’t know the most talented flyer in all Equestria.” She smiled and replied with pride, “Yep, that’s me.”

I then finish, “And for talents, err… it doesn‘t really matter.” She looked a little bit disappointed at that last part.

Rarity then asked, “Would you fancy coming to my boutique later, dear? I may have something a little more fashioned for you to wear.”

I replied to the unicorn, “I would love too, maybe you may have something I have been after for ages.”

She replied happily, “I may just be able to help you.”

Soon after, Twilight called out to us, “We better get going, is everypony ready?”

Rarity replied, “Coming darling.”

While we were about to start walking to the mansion once again, I realised nopony had asked, “By the way, my name’s Hope…”

Once we all had arrived at the mansion, the first thing that we noticed, was a dark cloud casting a shadow, pouring with rain over the mansion. I think some pegasus may have moved that nasty cloud over the mansion, just for a little joke.

Further examining the mansion, I noticed that it has a left and right section, with a second floor.

Rainbow, rubbing her head with her right hoof, while being puzzled at the sight of that cloud, spoke, “The skies should be clear today.”

Then we all looked down and noticed two figures, stood facing the mansion in front of us. Out of all the possibilities, one is dark-blue female alicorn. I immediately knew who this alicorn was. It is best friend’s favourite pony, Princess Luna, still looking the same since Nightmare Night.

Standing on the right side of her, was an unknown male white dragon, standing roughly the same height as her. His hair is a long dark-blue that resembles her mane, with his tail being a meter long. He also has large powerful wings that he can easily fold behind his back. Strangely, I noticed his body shape has some similarities to humans, back on Earth, but I guess it’s just my imagination. Lastly, he is wearing some white short pants that goes with his colour. I thought for a second that he could be hostile.

As I turned my attention towards Shy, I could see that she was terrified at the sight of that dragon. So I shouted out to him, without trying to sound too rude, “Who are you, dragon?”

Both the dragon and alicorn turned to face us and then he answered, “Hi, I am Nightfall.”

I could had sworn that I saw a smile on his face, when he saw me. I had only just noticed that he has a horn on his forehead too. Can he use magic?

The rainbow mane pegasus then opened her big mouth, clearly not impressed at his appearance with her crossing her hoofs while in midair, “Great, another lame dragon!”

He could only chuckle at her words.

Just before I was about to speak, the Princess of the Night spoke first, “It is nice to see thou all again. Nightfall, here, is a good friend of mine. My sister had asked us, to help thou out with the investigation.”

My missing best friend, back on Earth, would be so upset if he found that she was going out with this dragon. It is probably for the best to forget about it though.

Anyway, I was just too excited to go inside the mansion, so I shouted out while running to the front door, with the process of getting soaked in the rain, “Come on, I want to go inside.”

Twilight also spoke, “Let’s go girls.”

Once everyone, err everypony, was inside, I looked back to see that Shy was stood at the entrance, scared. So I tried to help her relax, “Fluttershy, come on, I’m sure there is nothing to be afraid of.”

She hesitated for a moment, but then decided to nervously join us, inside.

As the two of us made our way inside to our waiting friends, the lavender unicorn, Twilight, called out in her serious tone, “Alright everypony, Princess Celestia has asked us to investigate this mansion. She says that she has been getting numerous reports, of ponies seeing ghosts and strange goings on.”

Looking around at everypony, I could see that Rarity was nervous. Shy, as I feared, was looking quite terrified. Everypony else though, didn’t look bothered at all.

Twilight, carrying on with her speech, “Normally, I think it’s best when we do this together. But seeing that we are in such a large group, it would probably be best if we split into groups of three. That way, we have a fair number of ponies in each group and it will be harder for us to get scared.” She said the last part with a bit of humour in her voice, “Not that there is anything to be scared of.”

Looking around the room, could tell that RD was trying to hide a giggle. Is she planning some pranks?

Luna then spoke, “I agree, this will make the inspection much easier.”

Twi then said, “Okay, lets all decide what groups we are all going in.”

I quickly suggested to Twilight, “I think you and Fluttershy have both got questions for me, so I’ll go with you two.” She nodded, while Fluttershy smiled. I then walked towards Twilight, with Shy shortly following after.

Nightfall then spoke, seriously, “I’ll go with Luna.”

AJ then says while walking towards them, “I’ll go with ya two. Maybe I’ll get to know ya two better.”

The rainbow mane pegasus then spoke out, excitedly, “All yea, that just leaves me with Rarity and Pinkie.”

Pinkie called with a happy tune, “Okay, let’s get this mansion explored.” She then pulled out her detective hat and magnifying glass, out of nowhere.

Rarity, however spoke unhappily, “Lets just get this over with, this place is filthy.”

Once all the groups were decided, the lavender unicorn spoke once again, “Okay, that just leaves us of, where we are heading. I guess we start on the bottom floor, right section.”

Nightfall then decided, “I guess we check the second floor, left section.”

Rainbow thought for moment, “Okay we check the second, right section.”

Chapter 3 - The Haunt Begins

Chapter 3: The Haunt Begins

Hope: Day 1

Hope’s POV

As each group headed to their desired locations, the three of us began checking the right section on the first floor, of the mansion.

In this corridor, there were multiple doors on each side, with two tables leaning on the wall. I noticed however that most of these doors could easily be knocked down, with a good strong kick.

Twilight opened the first door on the left, with her magic and then the three of us began checking the first room.

As we entered, we discovered that it was just a plain old bedroom, with a wardrobe at the side. But all of a sudden, we heard the sound of the door closing behind us, causing us to startle.

After finishing with the first room, we found nothing out of the ordinary. Before we left, Twi asked me a question, “So what is it like in England?”

I didn’t want to talk about it, because I really wasn’t happy back there, well except when I am playing on the games console or watching anime.

I replied, hoping she wouldn’t go deep into the topic, “It was a bit boring, well kind of. The people there are quite busy with work most of the time.”

She replied, confused, “Err ‘people’?”

I explained, “‘People’ is the word we use, when we talk about a group of humans, like when you say a group of ponies.”

Twilight, quickly understanding, replied, “I see…”

Once we left the first room, I opened the door to the second one, on the right.

The first thing I saw, made me shout with a grin on my face, “No… freaking way!”

What I saw was an enormous pipe-organ. As I turned towards the lavender unicorn, she spoke very serious, “Hope, don’t you think about it!”

I just couldn’t help myself, as I started running towards the great organ, shouting out, “Fluttershy, cover your ears!”

But before I could even make contact with it, Twi hastily grabbed me with her magic and held me suspended in midair. Then slowly began dragging me back towards her and Shy.

Looking at her face, I could clearly see that she was a bit angry with me, as she asked, “What do you think doing!?”

A little embarrassed, I replied, “I always wanted to play a pipe-organ.”

With a sigh, she released her hold over me and I landed back on my feet.

She then spoke, as she was about to leave and check the next room, “Come on, let’s go.”

Me and Fluttershy then began following behind her.

But as soon as they both left the room, I turned back to the organ and began running to it. Once in front of it, I held my hands up in the air and then, I let them fall.

Suddenly, there was a frightful roar that must have echoed throughout the entire mansion.

Its power had also sent me flying, on my back, about a meter or two away.

All I could say at that moment, while on the floor, with a smirk, “Man, that is one powerful organ.”

Just as I gotten back up of the floor, a very angry Twilight Sparkle had just re-entered the room. I was trying my best not to laugh as she suddenly growled at me, obviously very pissed off, causing me to take a step back that almost made me fall over.

I then jokingly say to her, “So what do you think of my music piece?”

Twilight replied, now totally pissed off, “Do you think that was funny!? You scared the bucking house-feathers out of me, Fluttershy and possibly everypony else here!!!”

I replied, with a bit of humour but trying to be serious at the same time, “Come on Twilight, life is too short to be so serious. Have a bit of fun.”

She then took a deep breath to calm herself and replied, with a bit of anger still in her voice, “Fine, come and help me check on Fluttershy.”

Realising what she just said, I instantly started to panic about my favourite pegasus.

As we quickly headed into the corridor, we found her a bit shaken up from my music, so I quickly apologised, “Sorry for scaring you, are you okay?”

Still very shaken up, she replied, “I… I guess it would… it would had been worse… if you didn’t… warn me.”

I quickly chuckled and said, “I’m glad that I didn’t over do it.” Twilight however just rolled her eyes at my last statement.

Once everything was back in order, we continued with the job of inspecting the mansion further.

Nightfall’s POV

Me, Luna and AJ had just finished checking a bedroom and bathroom, on the top-left section of the mansion. We didn’t find anything out of the ordinary, all except a powerful roar that echoed throughout the mansion, causing us to jump out with fright…

Once I had a moment to relax, I noticed that Luna had just recovered herself. Applejack however was lead on her stomach, face covered with her hoofs and shaking.

Figuring out what that sound was, the only thing I could do at that moment was burst out laughing, while Luna could only stare at me in wonder.

Luna, having a clear look of confusion asked, “What so fun?”

The other pony, who had just recovered, also asked while joining the conversation, with a confused expression, “Yea, what’s so funny Nightfall?”

I explained, “Sounds like somepony couldn’t resist playing on pipe-organ. I got a feeling that it was either Rainbow Dash or Hope who had just done that.”

My loving mare, Luna, then replied, “A pipe-organ?”

Then after a moment, she also started to burst out laughing. Just seeing her smiling like this made me happy.

As AJ stood back on her hooves, she asked me, “Wait, ya know Hope?” I was surprised that she had already figured it out. Hope hadn’t even mentioned his name near me yet.

I looked towards my Princess, who nodded in response for confirmation, and then I began explaining to the orange earth-pony, “Yes, we are both friends Applejack, actually, best friends. Back where we came from, I was once human too.”

Looking very confused, she asked, “Wait, ya were human?”

I resumed my explanation, “I was, until a few days ago. Until I decided what I wanted to live as, while I’m living here in Equestria. I am actually an alicorn now, but currently morphed as a dragon, which explains why I have a horn.”

AJ then asked me another question, as we began walking down the corridor, “So why are ya both here sugar cube?”

I looked at her and replied, while trying not to sound rude, “I… I prefer not to tell anypony yet, about myself. But, for Hope, me and Luna will explain to you girls later.”

When we had reached the next room, my Princess asked politely to AJ, “I must ask, that thou keep this information to thou self Applejack and the rest of the girls. We can’t let anypony else know about Hope’s species, or it will raise so many questions for everypony, especially my sister, because she may get a lot of unwanted reports. As thou may know, humans don’t exist in this world.”

The orange earth-pony then paused for a moment, allowing all the information to sink in and then replied back to my loving mare, “Don’t worry ya self Princess, I’ll only let the rest of the girls know.”

Applejack then asked Luna, yet another question, “One more question though, does Princess Celestia and the guards in Canterlot know, ya know, know about Nightfall’s original species?”

I replied for her, “Yes, they all know about me Applejack.”

Luna then opened the next door on the left, with her magic and then we began investigating the next room…

Chapter 4 - A Good Laugh

Chapter 4: A Good Laugh

Hope: Day 1
Nightfall: Day Unknown

Rainbow Dash’s POV

Me, Rarity and Pinkie are checking the second floor, right section of the mansion.

Before we heard the loud noise, we were checking a library, which was surprisingly almost clean and there wasn’t too many books on the shelves.

As soon as we started looking around, Rarity noticed that there are three books, based on magic, on a large table in the centre of the room. She then walked to the table and then looked at the book covers, reading the title of the books for us to hear, “‘Unicorn Spell Collection - Standard Level: Volume 1, by Star Swirl the Bearded’ and Volume 2, by Star Swirl. ‘Weather Control Spells for Unicorns, by Trixie’?”

After she finished reading them, I noticed the weather spell book was quite slim. I then replied to Rarity, while we were both wondering, “That’s weird, you don‘t think Trixie left that cloud outside do you?”

Rarity replied, “I don’t think so dear, she wasn’t really that good with magic.”

Just before we were about to check the next room, Pinkie had one of her ‘Pinkie sense’ moments, actually a large one. She then alerted us what it meant, while shaking, “Something sc-sc-scary is about to happen.”

I replied, just when I was about to walk outside the room, while looking back at her, “Come on Pinkie, I’m sure there isn’t anything-” I jumped, as a very loud sound of some sort echoed throughout the mansion.

As we jumped, I ran to Rarity as she ran to me. We hugged each other, in seconds, as we were shaking like crazy. I didn’t want to admit I was scared, but it was one of those moments when we needed to comfort each other.

We then started to hear Pinkie laughing. We looked at her and saw that she was bouncing around as her Pinkie Pie self, with her detective hat still on. She called out, “Oh, it sounds like a pipe-organ. Been a while since I have heard one of those.”

Me and Rarity then stared at each other in shock, as we both tried to hold back a laugh. But we both couldn’t hold it, as we both backed away from each other and laughed out loud, on the floor.

After almost a minute of none stop laughing, I wiped a tear of my eye, as I managed to calm down. I could see that Rarity had already calmed down before me. We then took a deep breath and looked for Pinkie, who we saw that was stood learning at the side of the door with one hoof, waiting for us.

I was trying my best to hold back a grin, as I was walking to the door with Rarity and looking at Pinkie. She then called out to us, in her naturally calm Pinkie self with a smile, “It is nice to have a good laugh.” Me and Rarity giggled for a moment and then we walked down the corridor to check the last few rooms, as we have only checked this one so far…

Hope’s POV

Me, Twilight and Fluttershy are walking to the last room down the corridor, in the bottom right section of the mansion.

Fluttershy had recently just recovered from my music piece, after I scared her earlier, which I didn‘t mean to.

Twilight opened the last door down the corridor. As we walked in, we saw that it was a normal living room with a large window inside.

I then spoke out to Twilight, as we started to look around, “This was quite an easy task, but didn’t you say that Celestia got a report on ghosts and strange goings on, in here? The only thing strange, is that pipe-organ being too loud.”

I managed to hold back a giggle and Twilight replied calmly, while looking at me, “It might have just been somepony being scared of that cloud outside.” She then carried on with her search.

I then walked towards the window and took a look outside. It was still pouring with rain. While I was looking outside, I could see a bit of a town, which I presume is Ponyville, behind the trees.

Fluttershy then walked to the side of me and asked, “Have you ever been to Ponyville before?”

I replied, while I was still looking out the window, “No, not really, but I have seen a bit of it.”

Twilight then signalled us, “Come on, lets meet back up and check that last corridor out.”

While we were about to leave the room, the window opened up with a bit of a crash, causing us to jump. A storm of wind blew inside, causing the curtains to flap rapidly.

Twilight then asked me, a little nervous, “Did you open the window?”

I replied, while wondering and staring at the sudden opened window, “Err, no-ooo.”

Suddenly there was a light-purple glow outside of the window. I thought it was Twilight closing the window for a moment, but suddenly, the magic glow morphed into some sort of white ghost-like pony.

As we stared at it for a moment, we noticed that it was clearly taller than any of us, even Nightfall. Fluttershy quickly got behind us. It’s eyes then started to glow a bright white, looking angrily. Then I realised what it was, it was a windigo from the episode when they were performing a play in Canterlot.

Twilight then spoke, while staring at it, with a shocked expression on her face, “Windigo…?”

It then started to walk toward us in midair though the window. Twilight quickly fired a beam at it, but it went though it. I then shouted out, “Run!”

We all ran out the room and back down the corridor to the hallway. The creature also came out of the room behind us a moment later.

While we were running, the two mares were already in front of me. Twilight then called out, “That spell should have hit the windigo.” I looked back to see that the windigo had started to move quicker behind us.

I quickly thought of something I could do, to slow it down. So I then knocked an old table over in the centre of the hallway, behind us.

But my effort was wasted as the raging creature just went through it. I then thought to myself, ‘That was the most stupidest thing that I have ever done. It’s a ghost!’

We kept on running until we reached the main hallway. We then looked back to see that the windigo had slowed down and it was stood still, staring at us with an angry look. We also stopped and turned around to face it with Fluttershy hiding behind Twilight.

We kept staring at it, to see what action it would do next, but I then realised that there is something wrong. It doesn’t feel cold in here at all, but I thought it should be freezing by being near the presence of a windigo. I then asked Twilight, “Shouldn’t it be cold here with it being near us?”

A second later, I took a quick look at the top if the stairs. There I noticed that the other two groups were standing at the top, staring at the creature before us.

Rainbow spoke out, who was standing at the right side of the stairs, looking shocked on what she was seeing, with her eyes wide open, “Is that?”

Luna then spoke out, who was standing on the left side of the stairs, examining the creature, “A windigo?”

I looked at Twilight, who was concentrating on a spell and then looked back at the ghostly figure. It was about to start moving toward us again, but suddenly it was covered with a purple glow. The threatening creature vanished with a quick flash before our eyes, with just Twilight’s magic glow remaining for a second.

Nightfall then asked, confused, “Was that… an illusion?”

Then suddenly, we all heard a female voice, coming from around the corner, where we came from, “Yes. That windigo that was before you, was just an illusion.” I’m sure I know that voice…

Chapter 5 - An Unicorns Tug of War

Chapter 5: An Unicorns Tug of War

Hope: Day 1
Nightfall: Day Unknown

Nightfall’s POV

After seeing that windigo, we all heard a female voice from around the corner, where Hope‘s group came from.

We all looked and saw who it was, she has a light-blue coat with a white mane and tail.

Me and everypony else, except Fluttershy and Luna spoke out loud, in shock, “Trixie!?”

She replied, in her tough voice, “It has been a while hasn’t it?”

I noticed however that she wasn’t wearing her hat and cape like she normally does. Everypony in the room stared at her as she carried on speaking to Twilight’s group, “What? Are you surprise to see me again?”

Twilight then replied, hesitantly, “Err, no. I just wasn’t expecting to see you again, here.”

She stared at Twilight’s group and shouted out, while starting to get annoyed, “Do you think that was even funny, what you did earlier? Sneaking into my mansion and scaring the hay out of ‘The Great and Powerful Trixie’!?”

Hope then shouted out, which I didn’t expect him to do, “Excuse me, dumb-ass, but you’re the one that didn’t have the front door locked. And also, ponies have been seeing ghosts and strange goings on here, so explain that?”

Trixie looked like she had just lost it. She grit her teeth as she instantly grabbed him with her magic, holding him suspended in midair and about to send him flying out of the front door.

I was just about to grab him with my magic, but before I did. I noticed that Twilight had already grabbed him.

It looked like two glowing auras of magic, trying to fight for control, that are surrounding Hope. He shouted out, while being dragged back and forth in midair forcefully, “Hey! This isn’t a tug of war!”

Everypony else at the top of the stairs started to laugh a bit, at the display of this humorous show. Even I started to chuckle a bit myself.

Applejack, spoke out, while leaning on the railing at the top of the stairs, “I think I’m going to enjoy this.”

Pinkie had just removed her detective hat and was cheering, with a hoof in the air, “Come on Twilight! Pull! Pull!”

Fluttershy could only stand and watch at the side of Twilight, not know what to do.

Rainbow Dash however was laughing out loud, like crazy, in midair.

While some of us were trying to hold back from laughing, from seeing these two unicorns fighting over my friend in a game of unicorn tug of war, Luna started to walk down the stairs. She ordered the two unicorns, calmly, “Enough…” But the war continued.

Hope then shouted out, getting annoyed at being a laughing stock, while continuously being dragged back and forth in midair still, “Can you both put me down and talk about this!”

After a few more seconds, Luna had reached the bottom of the stairs. She then shouted out in her traditional ‘Royal Canterlot Voice’, “ENOUGH!!!”

Everypony, including me, had to cover our ears as her voice echoed throughout the mansion and even possibly outside. This forced Twilight and Trixie to drop Hope, luckily not sending him flying anywhere.

After uncovering our ears, I could see that Hope had landed on his feet in one piece. I then looked at Trixie who was on the floor, scared stiff and covering her face, after seeing the Princess of the Night before her. I don’t think Trixie had noticed us up stairs earlier.

I started to walk down the stairs, with everypony else following behind me, after catching our breath from the laughter earlier.

I walked up to Hope, who was stood staring at Trixie, calmly from a short distance. While Trixie was still on the floor shaking in panic, I asked Hope, naturally, “You alright?”

He looked at me, took a deep breath and replied, calmly, “Yes thanks.” He then lightly chuckled to himself. I guess after a funny moment like that, with two mares fighting over him, who wouldn’t?

We all stared at the scared unicorn for a few more seconds and then Twilight began to walk towards her. Forgetting what they did a moment ago, Twilight asked naturally, while crouching down to her level, “You have had it rough lately, haven’t you Trixie? Are you not going to greet Princess Luna?”

She then uncovered her face and stared at Twilight for a brief moment, before looking towards the waiting princess. She finally spoke, but nervously, to her, “H-hello.”

Luna replied, in her calm voice, “Are thou the owner of this mansion?”

Trixie got up, took a deep breath and replied, while still looking at her, without looking too frightened, “No, I have been homeless since that ursa minor incident. I found this mansion abandoned, so I been living in here ever since.”

Luna then asked her, “Are thou the cause of the disturbances?”

She replied, while staring at the floor, “Y-yes, I have been studying in the library up stairs. You know, practising spells, trying to get better at using magic.”

Rarity interrupted, looking surprised, “Wait, so you’re the one who-”

Rainbow carried on, surprised, “The one who put that cloud outside?”

Trixie replied, while wondering, “Yes, why do you look so surprised? I’m sure almost any unicorn can create a storm cloud that big, if they focus hard enough.”

Rarity shouted out, “I can’t make one ‘that’ big dear.”

Twilight then asked Trixie, “Say, why don’t you live at the library with me? I’m sure you may be interested in the books we got?”

She replied, while looking down, not looking sure what to do, “I don’t know… I’ll probably just be in your way.” She then stared in the opposite direction from us.

Twilight replied, being honest, “You know, I was impressed with that spell you used to create that illusion. That windigo looked so real. It even fooled me for while.”

Trixie looked back at Twilight and replied, sounding more confident, “Really? Did it really look that real to you?”

Twilight replied, “Yes.”

Hope then shouted out, after being silent for a while, “You even had me scared for a while there, which I wouldn’t want to admit.”

I finally spoke out, naturally, “So what do you say Trixie? I’m sure you and Twilight will get along well together?” She looked at me, but she didn’t look scared of me. Well an ursa minor is bigger than me anyway.

Trixie then looked to the front door of the mansion and then said, “I guess… I guess anywhere is better than here. So I’ll live with you Twilight, for the time being.”

She walked to the front door, opened it with her magic and then walked outside.

With me and everypony following behind her, she aimed her head high and then casts a spell on the still pouring rain clouds, causing them to vanish and show the clear day sky.

Rainbow then said, looking a bit puzzled while rubbing her head, “I guess I no longer have to report that cloud now.”

Luna then spoke, “Looks like we are finished here. Before we leave, I would like thou all to meet us in Canterlot Castle tomorrow. Also do not mention anything about Hope’s species to anypony else.”

She then turned her attention to Trixie, “Thou are welcome to come too, if thou wish.”

Still nervous of being near the princess, Trixie just nodded in reply.

I then asked Hope, “Have you got anywhere to stay for the night?”

He replied, “No, not really. I could only stop for one night yesterday with Fluttershy.”

Fluttershy then said, kindly, “I let you stay another night if you want to?” She started getting a little angry, “As long as you do not scare me like that again!?”

Hope replied, while trying to look honest as possible, “O-okay, I promise, I won’t do that again. Also it would be fair if I help pay you back for your kindness, by helping you somehow.”

I started to feel a little tired, with focusing magic to keep me in this form. So I spoke out, to everypony, “I’m getting a little exhausted. I might as well change back.”

Everypony stared at me in surprise, as I release the spell, which causes me to be engulfed in a white light. I then put my hands on the ground as I could feel my body reshaping itself back into an alicorn.

My hands became hoofs, my tail grew back hair, my flesh-like wings became feathered wings and my tough-flesh body became a fur coat.

Once the transformation was completed, I looked up to see that everypony except Luna and Applejack were staring at me in disbelief. Twilight asked, disbelievingly, “You’re an alicorn? I mean-”

Knowing that she didn’t mean to sound rude, I replied, “All will be explained tomorrow.”

I spread my wings and lifted myself into the air, with Luna also taking off as well and calling out, naturally, “A sky-chariot will pick thou up tomorrow. We’ll see thou tomorrow, take rest everypony.”

With that, we both flew high into the air side by side, with me on the left side of her as we headed back to Canterlot. We didn’t fly too high up, because I don’t like heights much. But because I got wings, I feel a bit more safer, as I explained to Luna a while back.

I haven’t learnt much magic yet, except simple levitation of objects that any unicorn can learn. I can levitate myself with magic, summon a small storm cloud and make an area misty, which both my princess had taught me.

Anyway, me and Luna flew all of the way back to Canterlot Castle. Which was actually quite a tiring journey for me. She made the journey look so easy, like it didn’t tire her at all.

Once we arrived back at the castle, we walked down one of the corridors where her sister was awaiting news from us. We explained what had happened, about the mansion, about Hope and also about finding Trixie there.

After a long conversation, I asked the sisters, tiredly, “Is it okay if I go to my room and have a rest for a while?”

The Princess of the Night replied, knowing my condition, “Sure, I see thou are not used to flying long distances and morphing as a dragon, hasn’t helped either. Thou may go and rest.”

I replied, kindly, “Thank you Luna.”

As I left the sisters to their conversation, I walked down the corridor to my room. I was still trying to get used to walking on four legs, but I’ m doing a lot better since I first started. When I arrived to my provided room, I just led on the bed and went out like a light…

Chapter 6 - A Conversation at Fluttershy’s

Chapter 6: A Conversation at Fluttershy’s

Hope: Day 1
Nightfall: Day Unknown

Hope’s POV

After Luna and Nightfall had left, me and everypony else, including Trixie, went to Fluttershy’s house. There we made ourselves comfortable, while Applejack explained to us what Nightfall and Luna had told her. Also not mentioning about my species to anypony else.

When Applejack had finished explaining her story, I asked, while in shock, “Wait, so Nightfall is…?”

Applejack replied, being honest, “That’s what he said.”

I stood up and spoke out to everypony, “So I can’t go to Ponyville while I am a human. That means…” Getting a little excited and worried, “I would have to choose a different form too.”

Rarity, quickly understanding, then asked, “What would you like to be darling?”

I then went deep in thought. After a moment, Twilight asked, being very serious, “Think carefully, you may only get one choice.” I then sat back down and thought.

After almost a minute of thinking, I finally decided what I want to be, so I spoke out so everypony can hear, “I made my decision.”

Applejack replied, “So what have ya chosen?”

Rainbow Dash then shouted out, while in midair, “A pegasus pony right?”

I replied, “Nope.” She then looked down disappointingly.

Rarity then asked, with a bit of charm in her voice, “A dashing unicorn?”

I replied once again, “Nope.”

Applejack then spoke, happily, “That means you want to be a physically strong earth pony, like me.”

I replied, “That’s not it either.”

Twilight then looked at me and spoke in a serious tone again, “An alicorn? You do know that you will have to live an immortal life, if you choose that don’t you? That means that… that we will pass away while you’re still living.”

I was a bit worried that Twilight may have scared everypony else there for a second, but I knew that she was just warning me, of the consequences.

I shake my head and replied, “No.” I paused for a second then looked at everypony and continued, “Who says I want to be a pony?” Everypony in the room stared at me in either shock or surprise.

Applejack finally spoke out, “Ya… ya don’t want to be a pony…?”

Pinkie then shouted out, not having an idea, “What do you ‘really’ want to be then?”

I replied, as I stood to make a decision, “A wolf. But with the ability to still walk on two legs.”

Again everypony in the room went quiet. Then after another brief moment, Rainbow broke the silence and shouted out excitedly, “That sounds so cool!”

Fluttershy finally spoke out with a smile, in her soft soothing voice, a bit like when she tamed Cerberus, “I think you will look adorable as a wolf-fy.” I thought I was going to go red after hearing her say that.

I quickly sat back down and looked towards Twilight, who was trying to hold back a smile or a grin, as she then said, “The only wolfs I know are timber wolfs. I don’t really have much knowledge on them though.”

Applejack then shouted out in her serious tone, “I do. Granny Smith had told me about them. They are supposed to be vicious and that they don’t like loud sounds.”

I then spoke out, wondering, “Okay. There most be some other kind of wolf that I would like to be.”

I noticed that Twilight had gone deep in thought. After a moment she then spoke out, “I remember I came across something called ampwolf a long time ago, when I was younger. But I think it might have been a made up creature. There may be a book in Canterlot that might have information on them, if they do exist.”

I replied, “I guess with Celestia’s permission, we could check up on them in the library tomorrow while we are in Canterlot.”

Trixie finally spoke, in wonder, “What exactly are humans anyway?” Everypony stared at her like she had said something wrong.

She then replied to their reaction, “What? I’m just asking.”

I replied, trying to come up with a good explanation, “Well… I guess we are just like you ponies in a sense…”

Once the long conversation had ended, we noticed that the Sun was lowering in the horizon as we looked outside of the window.

Twilight then says, as she was getting ready to leave, “I better get going, Spike may be worried about me.” She then looked towards the light-blue unicorn, “I guess I got to come up with a good explanation about Trixie, when we get back too.”

Rarity then spoke out in concern, “I better go too. Sweetie Belle could be worried sick about me.”

Applejack spoke out in concern too, “Same here y’all.”

Rainbow also spoke, while taking a stretch and a yawn in midair, “I guess I call it a day too.”

We all looked around for Pinkie and we found her mysteriously asleep, on the floor. I guess she got bored and fell asleep during the long chat.

After waking Pinkie and everypony had gone home for the night, I helped Fluttershy feed the critters which I kind of enjoyed doing.

The only thing that went wrong was that cheeky little rabbit, called Angel, making ugly faces at me. But Fluttershy put that nasty little bugger in his place.

After that we had tea and called it a night ourselves…

Chapter 7 - Rough Moments

Chapter 7: Rough Moments

Hope: Day 1
Nightfall: Day Unknown

Trixie’s POV

After arriving yesterday night at Twilight’s library, she and her small male dragon had a bit of a argument about me. But it only lasted a few minutes, after he lost.

After their argument had ended, the dragon that Twilight named Spike, came to me and said before walking off, “Don’t you try and do anything funny with us, Trixie.”

Just to mess with him, I summoned a small dark thunder cloud above his head. He looked up at it and then he stared angrily back towards me, with his arms crossed. I just got rid of the cloud and laughed a little.

He just dropped his concerns and then yawned. Twilight, who was watching everything walked towards us and spoke out, looking like she wanted to call it a day too, “I think it’s time for bed Spike.” He took a deep yawn and then headed to bed.

Twilight then said, “You can sleep in my spare bed, in my room.” I felt a bit touched with her offer and smiled. No pony has been that nice to me before. I then followed her and went to bed with her.

When we arrived in her bedroom, I noticed that the baby dragon was already asleep in a basket, at the side of her bed…

Nightfall’s POV (Alicorn Form)

The next morning when I woke up, I realised that I slept through tea last night. I looked out the window and saw that the Sun would be rising in a few minutes.

I had seen how the sisters raise and lower their respective objects, which I thought was amazing. But I have always loved the night more than the day and I know Hope does too. I like it, because it’s more peaceful and also because the Sun doesn’t get in my eyes.

Anyway, I decided that I have definitely slept enough, so I got up and I thought I take a walk around the castle corridors, until sunrise.

But before I even left the bedroom, I missed my step and fell flat on my left side. I groaned as I got up and thought out loud mentally to myself, ‘Crap!’

I then walked through the corridors and past some of Luna’s night guards. I greeted them and they greeted me back as I walked pass them. Most of them talked to each other during their night shift. I noticed however that Celestia’s day guards stood silent like statues during the day.

Some of the night guards looked like they were already ready for sleep. They are only awake during the night hours anyway.

I noticed that the Sun was just rising, so I headed to the dinner hall. At the same time, the guards were just switching their shifts.

I eventually arrived to have breakfast with some of the day guards and the sisters. As I sat near the sisters on the opposite side of a long table, I ask, “Are there any tasks that you want me to perform, in the meantime?”

Celestia replied, in her soft kind voice, “There are no tasks for your standard capabilities today, so you can do what you want in the meantime.” She then took a drink of her tea.

I replied, “I probably go to the library then, to study a bit on magic and other stuff, for the time being. Thanks Celestia. Oh, I just realised. We didn‘t give them a time for when they arrive today.”

Luna replied, “Worry not Nightfall, me and my sister thought of this yesterday when thou went to sleep. My sister will be sending them messages after breakfast.”

I replied, after taking a deep breath to relax, “That saved us from having trouble later, thank you both.” They both smiled from my reply.

After about five or ten minutes, the sisters finished their breakfast and started to leave before me, to attend to their duties. There were just a few guards left that sat along the table with me.

I thought I’ll start a little conversation off, so I asked, “So, how long have most of you been working as day guards?” I found it surprising that all the guards that I have seen, so far, are all male.

The first guard replied, “Nearly a year. Hasn’t been long since I started.”

The second guard replied, “Eight years.”

The third guard replied, “Five years for me.”

I was quite used to speaking to the sisters and their guards after the first week I was here. I even meet Twilight’s brother, Shining Armor and his wife, Princess Cadance, roaming around the castle a few times.

Back then when I was a human, before I got my gift, Shining Armor was a little worried about me when we first meet. But he got over it after we talked for a short while, about what I was doing here. I told him that I wanted to be friends with the Princess of the Night.

Also to avoid any problems during that time, all the guards were notified about my presence in the castle.

Anyway back to where I was, I then went to the library to study for about near three hours until dinner. I didn’t study too hard, I read some books briefly and some important or interesting ones with more detail.

I noticed that one of my strengths so far was lifting multiple objects with magic, mainly books. But I don’t think I’ll be as good as Twilight anytime soon. But it helps me learn how to use magic more effectively by concentrating.

The spell I self learnt for morphing into a dragon was found when I found it difficult to walk on four legs, after nearly half a day, since I became an alicorn. It wasn’t that difficult to learn anyway, but it is one of my favourites to use. The sisters were very surprised when I showed them it. Some of the guards could tell it was me and some I had to morph back to show them it was me.

I just came across a spell on how to create objects out of magic, but it would still require the caster to continuously channel the spell, to keep the object from disappearing.

The next spell I found was how to summon small amounts of fire which looks easy to learn. But I wouldn’t want take any risks using it, because I didn’t want to use anything that dangerous, especially in Equestria. I noticed that the dragon form I use doesn’t have the ability to breathe fire, which is safer I guess.

The truth is, I become an alicorn because I fell in love with the Princess of the Night. This was since I started watching the show back on Earth. Even though I knew it would make me immortal, but seeing her just made me happy more than anything.

I like her in any of her appearances from her younger looking, to her current appearance now and Nightmare Moon. But I prefer to play it safe and stay good friends with her, for the time being.

Some nights, I have been up with her to help her with the night duties. Which changed my body clock to stopping up later than normal, well except from yesterdays events.

Anyway, before I finished studying to meet the guests, I managed to find the spell on teleporting. This is probably where Twilight had learnt it.

I was a little nervous using it, but I read it carefully. The book says that it is safe. Any objects in the way will simply cause the spell to fail. The last note says that wise unicorns look towards their destination before using it and the distance is determined by how strong the caster is with magic.

Hope’s POV

The next morning when I awoke, I was greeted with a large carrot aimed at my face from Angel as soon as I opened my eyes. The nasty little fucker then whacked me across my nose with the large end of the carrot. Forcing me to sneeze two times, as he made a quick get away.

Hastily, I just jumped out of my bed after recovering and ran down stairs after him. The little prick sure can move as I had trouble keeping up with him.

As I went though the kitchen, still chasing after him, Fluttershy was just making breakfast. I paused as she looked at me and replied, “You are up early this morning.” She then noticed I looked a bit annoyed. She then asked, with concern and worry, “Are you alright?”

I replied, while trying to calm down, “The nasty little… hay, just whacked me in the face with the large side of a carrot.” I know it makes me sound weak but it really hurt.

Angel, who was hiding behind Fluttershy and trying to look innocent, stepped away from her.

She stared at him right in the eye, making him shiver and sweat. She then asked, suspiciously, “Is this true?” The stare must have been quite powerful, because it caused him to admit by a nodding.

She then started to shout at him, “You do not attack my guest!” Angel then backed into a wall and as she finished, “Do I make myself clear!?” He nodded nervously, as she calmed down too.

Fluttershy then said going back to getting breakfast ready, “Good, for your punishment you will not be having the special spicy carrot I got you for tonight.”

The little rabbit had a shocked expression on his face that looked like he just got smacked in the face, at the last words that Fluttershy had said.

She then turned towards me and said in her calm natural voice, while I must have looked shocked on what I saw a moment, “I’m sorry… Angel is just very protective of me.”

I replied, while trying to get my confidence back, “It’s… it’s okay… I might have got a little over protective too. But I don’t think I would even whack anypony in the face in the morning like that.”

After I said that I felt another sneeze coming up, so I quickly turned away and fired at my right arm. Which I am sure that Fluttershy saw coming.

She then went into the living room, with her meal. I told her that, “I’ll bring my own in a moment.” But first, I went to wash my hands and then I picked up my plate that had soup. When I sat down in the living room with her, I said, “Thanks again.”

During the middle of breakfast, a letter for both of us magically appeared with a flash in midair in front of us. Fluttershy and I then read our letter which says that the sky-chariot will pick us up at dinner.

We finished our breakfast and then I helped her feed the animals. After that I helped her with some other jobs that needed doing, while having small talk, until dinner.

When dinner time arrived, the sky-chariot arrived outside the door, about 12:05pm. Everypony else, was already waiting for us outside in it.

Me and Fluttershy then got in the large transport with everypony else. Spike was sat near Twilight and I was surprised that Trixie decided to come along with us too. We just sat and chatted with each other, for the rest way, while heading to Canterlot Castle…

Chapter 8 - Truth of their Arrival and a Transformation

Chapter 8: Truth of their Arrival and a Transformation

Hope: Day 2
Nightfall: Day Unknown

Hope’s POV

We must have been about half way to Canterlot by now. As we currently journey in the sky-chariot, I noticed that Fluttershy was deep in thought or was worried about something.

After about half a minute, I had to ask, “What’s up Flutter, you look like you have been worried for the last five minutes?”

She replied, a little nervously, “It’s… it’s nothing. Well it’s just that one of the chickens this morning was missing.”

Twilight spoke out, “I’m sure it will be back, it might have just walked off somewhere for a bit.”

I didn’t notice any tracks showing that it had left its house this morning.

As we arrived at the Canterlot Castle gates, we were greeted by some of the guards. They explained that Nightfall and the sisters are waiting for us in the dinner room.

With Twilight knowing this place by the back of her hoofs, she lead the way for us. She did used to live here after all.

We had finally arrived to where we are supposed to meet, but Princess Luna wasn’t around. I noticed that Nightfall was morphed as a dragon again for some reason.

After we were all greeted by Princess Celestia, she looked at Trixie who was bowing to her respectfully.

The Princess of the Day then says to her, “You must be Trixie. There is no need to bow to me dear.” The light-blue unicorn then rise and we all had dinner…

I couldn’t help but wonder, so I asked, “Where’s Luna?” Nightfall replied, “At this time, she’s resting.”

I thought, ‘Makes sense. She is the Princess of the Night for a reason after all.’

Celestia then asked Trixie, “You got any plans for later in the future?”

The light-blue unicorn replied, “Well… with your permission. I would like Twilight to be my teacher?”

Everypony in the room just froze, even Pinkie who was about to eat a large size apple pie with hot sauce.

The Princess of the Sun looked towards Twilight and Spike for confirmation, who are currently sat together. Twilight, knowing what her mentor was thinking, explained, “It’s true. We started to learn new things from each other this morning. If it’s okay with you that is, can I be her teacher, while I’m still your student?”

The princess smiled and replied, “Looks like my star student is growing up.” The purple unicorn tried to hide the blush that is clearly visible on her face.

Celestia resumed her conversation, “I’ll help you by giving you a few extra bits each week, to help support her.”

Trixie spoke, excitedly, “You mean?”

The princess resumed once again, “As long as you both write to me on your findings, each week. You could maybe help Twilight with her friendship reports as well.”

Both of the unicorns looked towards each other and then replied in sync, while looking back at Celestia, happily, “Agreed.” They both looked back at each other and giggled at the scene they created.

As dinner went on, I asked Nightfall, “Is it really you-”

I was suddenly interrupted as he replied, while trying not to be rude at the same time, “It’s been two weeks Hope and I must ask that you don’t reveal my real name.” After that we just chatted naturally.

The only thing that surprised me during dinner was Pinkie trying to eat a large cake, which looked almost as big as her. So I asked, “How does she even eat something big like that?”

The orange earth-pony replied, “I been asking myself that question many times sugar cube, but she is Pinkie Pie.”

Nightfall’s POV (Dragon Form)

It took a few minutes for each us to finish dinner. Celestia had to return to her duties, for the time being. So I walked Hope and the girls to the library, so we can chat.

While walking through the corridors, I asked Hope, “I guess you have already figured it out, but have you chosen what form you want to have while living here?”

He shouted out in confidence, “Yes, I want to be a wolf, but that can walk on two legs.”

I replied, “I figured you pick something like that.”

I almost forgot to tell him, “Before I forget, once you have chosen to live here, you cannot return to Earth. But you may return during the first week, unless you have already been transformed.” He nodded in understanding.

He then asked, “You know how I got here don’t you?”

I replied, “Yep, it was me and Luna that brought you here that night.” He looked surprised or either shocked that this was all planned out.

While we were still walking to the library I asked the girls and Spike to wait in a nearby room for us, so I could have a private chat with him.

To make it a long story short, I told him that I knew that he loves Fluttershy and the way that she takes care of the critters. So as a gift for telling me about the show and for me falling in love with the Princess of the Night, getting the chance to actually be with her. I thought I give him the chance to actually meet Fluttershy too.

He asked me, how we brought him here. I told him that Luna teleported me and herself to Earth, in the forest where he was walking that night. I wasn’t sure he was going be there, but when he did, I clouded the area in the forest with mist, while Luna teleported us to a safe clearing in the Everfree Forest. To make sure he was safe, we kept an eye on him. Making sure he wouldn’t notice us, until he fell asleep that night at Fluttershy’s house.

Before we went to pick up the girls, I asked him, “So have you decided to stay?”

He replied, a bit unexpectedly as I knew what his decision was anyway, “Fuck yes! I’m just glad you brought me here. By the way, how did you get here anyway?”

I replied, “I’m not telling, but I’ll may tell you in the future.”

We picked up the girls and Spike who were waiting for us and then we carried on walking down the castle corridors. He then spoke to me, with a smile, “Nightfall… Thank you, you are the best friend I could every have.” I also smiled at him and then we carried on walking to the library.

When we finally arrived at the library, also known as Twilight’s old study. Hope spoke first, while the mares had a quick look around, “Got any books on species of wolfs?”

I replied, “I haven’t come across any books on-”

Pinkie then spoke out, after picking a book of the bookshelf at the top of the ladder, “Is this it?”

When she got down the ladder, we saw that she was having a ‘Pinkie Sense’ moment.

We then heard Applejack say, with worry, “Oh…”

I then saw Hope look up, who shouted, “FUCKIN-!”

Finally, I looked up and also shouted after I saw what was happening, “SHIII!!!- *CRASH* IT!”

We were suddenly crushed by a mountain books. Every one of them must have fallen on us.

After each of us dug our way out of the pile, we were all grunting with pain. I felt like it would have been worse for me if I wasn’t in my dragon form.

As I looked around at everypony, it looked like they were all seeing stars. Hope looked like he had blocked most books from hitting Fluttershy, which she thanked him kindly.

Spike spoke out, with laughter, “That brings back memories, hey Twilight?”

The unicorn replied, while trying to keep calm, “*Sigh*, don’t remind me.”

We then noticed that Rainbow was in the air, who was laughing her head off like crazy. It looked like she had managed dodge the avalanche of books. Applejack grinned and retaliated by tossing a book at her, which she skilfully dodges. But suddenly a dark storm cloud appeared behind her, which fired a bolt of lightning at her back, causing her to leave the room with fright, with a small trail of smoke following behind her.

We all couldn’t resist so we all started laughing at that point, realising that Trixie had got her.

After that me, Twilight, Trixie and Rarity got all the books back in their appropriate bookcases, with a bit of help from our magic.

As we all sat down, Twilight quickly read through the book that Pinkie had found, with some of us rubbing our backs and shoulders from earlier.

Once Twilight found the page, Rainbow had came back, staring angrily at Trixie. But she couldn’t resist to chuckle a moment later.

Twilight then began to read the contents, for us to hear, “Here we are, ampwolfs. ‘The ampwolf are a two legged type of wolf, that are known to have red hair, an orange coat and are a little taller than average ponies. As the name suggests, they have the ability to skilfully control electricity and use it as a method of attacking with their claws. Using high level amounts electricity has known to cause injury to them. Their life span is average to an average pony’s life time and are rarely seen today.’”

Twilight then showed a picture in the book to us and then Hope suddenly shouted out after seeing it, “Perfect!” Me and everypony else just stared at him in surprise.

I then asked him, “You sure, you will only get one chance of the transformation?”

He nodded and replied, “Yes, I am completely sure…”

Later that day, we meet with Celestia in the throne room. Which was one her peaceful days to her. We all gathered round and I told Celestia, that my friend is ready and has chosen what he wants to be.

She looked at Hope quite surprised and asked if he was sure with his choice. She also told him that there is no turning back after this, once this procedure is done, he is not allowed to return to Earth. He replied, very certain, “Yes, I am sure.”

Everypony, including me, put a bit of distance between us and Hope. Celestia then told Hope, “Just relax now.” Her horn then glowed with a yellow aura, causing Hope to be covered in a yellow aura too and was lifted in midair. Then he was engulfed in a bright light.

Hope’s POV

The transformation felt strange, but when it finished, Celestia lowered me back to the ground. I turned to face everypony behind me and asked, while showing my new body, “How do I look?”

Rainbow shouted out, while in midair, “You… look… totally… AWESOME!”

The tall dragon also commented, “I got to agree with Rainbow.”

Then suddenly, out of all the possibilities, Fluttershy ‘wolf whistled’ out loud at me. Causing everypony to stare at her in surprise and shock, while she stared at me and said, “He looks, so-ooo cute.” The only thing I could do at that moment was blush… blush bright red as possible.

Chapter 9 - A Night to Remember

Chapter 9: A Night to Remember

Hope: Day 1
Nightfall: Day Unknown

Hope’s POV

After that eventful day and that totally unexpected ‘wolf whistle’ from Fluttershy, which shocked everypony there, including me mostly. It was time for Celestia to lower her Sun and to make room for Luna to raise her Moon. Fluttershy had offered me to stay, to help her with taking care of the animals, which I always wanted to do. Some ponies were quite surprised about this and so was I, just a little.

Not long when we were leaving, I had to take my shoes and socks off, because they were quite tight on my paws now. They were a bit difficult to take off, but I managed. The cold on the ground didn’t bother me, now that I got paws. I thought I’ll keep hold of the shoes and socks in the meantime.

As the Moon was raised me, the Mane Six, Spike and Trixie said our goodbyes to the princesses and Nightfall. Including Cadance and Shining Armor too. Then we took the sky-chariot back to our homes.

After near a minute, I noticed that I was starting to feel quite warm in these clothes, maybe a little hot, now that I got a fur coat instead of flesh.

A moment later, I finally decided to take off my jumper, which I was a bit nervous of doing, with the seven girls in here with me.

Twilight noticed and then asked in concern, “You okay?”

I replied, “Just feeling a bit hot now that I got a fur coat, just like all of you?”

Spike spoke out, with his arms crossed, sounding a bit down with tiredness, “Except me.”

Rainbow then shouted out playfully, just noticing, “Oh boy, oh boy, Hope’s striping everypony!”

At that moment I thought I was going to blush red the second time in one day but I didn’t, somehow.

Rainbow, Applejack, and Spike couldn’t resist as those three just burst out laughing. Everypony else tried not to laugh except Twilight and Fluttershy, who were trying not to blush. I almost couldn’t resist chuckling too, so I said to Rainbow, “Good one Dash.”

After another unexpected moment, it didn’t take long to drop everypony off. We were the last ones to be dropped off, but we didn’t mind it.

As me and Fluttershy got… home. I put my no longer useable socks, shoes and jumper near the corner the front door, neatly. I then thought, ‘They may just come handy for Winter.’

Then we fed all the critters, as it was already nearly 7:00 at night. The thing that surprised me tonight was, that they didn’t show any signs of worry towards me. Well we do have a minotaur in Ponyville, why not an ampwolf?

We both had an apple each for tea as we were quite full still, from the meal we had at Canterlot. After that, we both just rested on the couch, with me at the back and Shy at the front.

After resting for like fifteen minutes, she asked me, calmly, “Do you like me?”

I was still awake partly. I replied back, calmly while being honest, “Yes…”

Fluttershy took a deep relaxing sigh and then cuddled up to me on the couch, with her back towards me and with my arm round her for the rest of the night. Well, until we went to bed, which she offered me to share hers with.

My last thought for that night, before falling asleep were, ‘This has gone quicker than I thought…’

Nightfall’s POV (Alicorn Form)

It looked like the day had ended well. After Luna had woken up to raise the Moon the Mane Six, Trixie, Spike and Hope were just saying their goodbyes to the princesses and me. Even Cadance and Shining Armor said goodbye with us. The moment after they had left in the sky-chariot, I decided to morph back to my alicorn form, as I was starting to get a little tired.

Cadance and Shining Armor had left for their room for the night, while the sisters asked me to follow them to the throne room. I had an idea what they wanted to talk about…

When we arrived, the sisters walked to their seat and then turned their attention towards me, with Luna standing on the right side of her sister. Celestia then asked the guards to leave, to give us some privacy.

After they had left, the Sun Princess asked me, with concern, “Do you think it was the right decision for you and my sister to bring Hope here?”

I replied, “Yes, I believe so. I know that he likes Fluttershy back on Earth. But for Fluttershy, it has gone faster than I thought it would have today. But I believe we made the right decision.”

Luna then asked, “There is something else that thou haven’t told us about, isn’t there?”

I replied, while getting a little nervous, “Yes, if it wasn’t for him, I wouldn’t be standing here right now. I never would have met you Luna. So I thought as a thank you gift, I thought allow him the chance I got, for him to meet the mare he likes too.”

Celestia then asked, I couldn’t tell what her emotion was but I guess it was concern, “You really care about my sister, don’t you, Nightfall?”

I paused for a moment, feeling quite nervous, but I knew that this time would come after two weeks since I been here. So I replied honestly, “Yes…”

I looked towards Luna and saw that she looked quite surprised at my words. I carried on with my speech, “It is that reason I made that ‘wish’ that night, upon that star, back on Earth. ‘To be with Princess Luna.’”

Silence filled the room that must have lasted for about a minute. I was worried about what Luna was thinking, as she looked like she was deep in thought. I took a glance at Celestia before looking back at Luna, my princess looked like she had an idea what was going on over the past two weeks since I been here.

Princess Luna’s POV

After hearing those words from Nightfall, I was… I don’t know what I felt. I knew after hearing his ‘wish’ back on Earth, ‘he wanted to be with me’. But, I didn’t think that he would care deeply that much for me.

I was getting quite emotional, thinking about it. I didn’t want to have another break down, like I did one thousand years ago, when I got jealous of my sister that turned me into Nightmare Moon.

Not knowing what to do, I asked, trying to sound natural as possible, while I was leaving the room to my private chamber, “Excuse me.”

Just while I was leaving, Nightfall called out to me, in a calm concern voice, “Luna…?”

Chapter 10 - Concern and Worry

Chapter 10: Concern and Worry

Hope: Day 2
Nightfall: Day Unknown

Nightfall’s POV (Alicorn Form)

After Luna had left, I started to worry about her. But I knew that she just needed time, to think things through.

I looked at Celestia and she spoke, with seriousness in her voice, “I suggest that you give her some time and space to think.”

I took a deep breath, to try to relax and then I replied, “Could you, just at least check on her for me. To see if she is alright?”

She suddenly gave me a glare for a moment that worried me and then closed her eyes for another moment. Then she replied, looking calmer, “You have a rest while I’ll go and see to my sister.”

Just before we both walked out of the throne room, I said to Celestia, in relief, “Thank you.” Then I walked to my room to call it a night, because I have been up early this morning, so I was tired out.

As I entered my room, I lay on my bed and got comfortable. Just before I went to sleep, I looked at the beautiful glowing Moon from outside my window and I said to myself quietly, “Luna…”

Hope’s POV

The next morning as I opened my eyes, I could see that Fluttershy was still cuddled up to me from last night, on the bed. I looked down at her and thought to myself, ‘Awww, she’s so cute when she’s cuddled up like that.’

After a moment, I decided to get up and make breakfast for us both, for a change. But, before I could get up, she turned over and wrapped her hooves around me, stopping me from leaving.

I took a contented sigh and said quietly to myself, “I guess we could enjoy this a little bit longer.” In a moment, I thought to myself, ‘So, I started of in the woods. Now I’m in a world of talking ponies and now I am in bed with one. Yay.’

After a few more minutes, I noticed that Fluttershy had woken up, but had gotten her mane in the way of her eyes. So I carefully moved it out of her face with my claws.

When she saw me, she started blushing and then she asked, “How long have you been watching me like this, if you don’t mind me asking?”

I smiled and replied, honesty, “Only a few minutes. I was about to go and make breakfast for us, but you wouldn’t let me go in your sleep.”

Fluttershy started to get nervous as she replied, “Oh my, so sorry, hope I didn’t hurt you or anything.”

I replied, confused, “Err what? No, no you didn’t. Don‘t worry about it.”

After a few seconds, she spoke happily, “Let’s go and feed the critters, Hope.”

We both then got out of bed and as I did, decided to take off my pants, which made Fluttershy blush a little. I then said, naturally, “What? Ponies don’t wear clothes, so why not ampwolfs? Now that I got a fur coat as well.”

She smiled and replied, “I was just also thinking that you look so cute like that.” I smiled back and then we happily fed the critters together. Then soon after, I made breakfast for the both of us.

Later on that day, Fluttershy needed to get some suppliers for us and the critters. So she got her bag and then we both headed to Ponyville, to collect them. But, before we left, I started thinking, ‘This can‘t be real… This ‘is’ my fantasy being with her… I love her but… what if I suddenly wake up, back on Earth?’

As we were nearing Ponyville, Fluttershy asked in concern, which brought me out of my deep thoughts, “Are you okay, you haven’t said anything since we left?”

I replied, trying to sound normal as possible, “I’m alright, just thinking of things that has happened so far.”

When we finally arrived at Ponyville, I could see that there were quite a number of ponies around, mostly mares. As I looked around, I noticed that most of them are nervous of me being around. I could also hear one or two of them, whispering comments about me. I can hear what they are saying, but I just ignored them.

A moment later, Fluttershy asked, “Why don’t you have a look around, while I get the stuff?”

I replied, being serious, “Let me help, it isn’t fair for you to do this on your own, Fluttershy.”

She replied back, in her kind sweet voice, “It’s okay, I’ll do it just for today. This gives you the opportunity to check out Ponyville and maybe meet some of my friends in the meantime.”

Knowing not to argue with her, I replied, “Okay, I’ll see you later then, Fluttershy…”

After that, I decided to go to Rarity‘s place, to see if she has any cloaks as I just fancy wearing one. While I was looking around, I went deep in thought. Again. I started thinking, ‘What if for some reason, I’ll be forced to leave Equestria and Fluttershy?’ The more I thought about it, the more it worried and upset me.

When I wasn’t far from Rarity’s Boutique, I looked up and saw that Rainbow Dash is resting on a nearby cloud. I felt like I just wanted some time alone, to think this through. It has been two days since that night I arrived here. What has happened so far has totally been unexpected and too quick.

I then decided to go to the Everfree Forest instead, for a while, to think things through. As I turned around and started walking to the Everfree, Dash flew past me and asked, while in midair, “Hey Hope, you okay? What you doing?”

I replied, while I kept on walking and trying to keep my head high, “I’m okay, just going somewhere, to give myself some quiet time to think for a bit.”

Dash then asked, “You wanna hang out or something?”

I replied, “Sorry Dash, maybe another time.”

She noticed that there is something wrong, so she asked, “You okay? This hasn’t got anything to do with you and Fluttershy in bed this morning has it?”

I stopped walking and froze for a moment after hearing those words, as I turned towards her while looking a bit shocked at her and replying, “What are you talking about?”

She replied, “You know, you and Shy, cuddling.”

I replied, while I was getting a little worried, “What? You saw that? Look, what ever you think you saw, it didn’t happen.”

Rainbow then landed in front of me and said, while approaching me, “Hope, if you’re worried about you and Fluttershy having a relationship, don’t worry about it. We already know that you are both close.”

I replied as I walked past her, “That is partly what is bothering me.”

After about ten minutes of Dash following me, with her trying to find out what’s wrong, I finally made it to the Everfree Forest.

She asked, while flying again, at my left side, “You’re going into the Everfree Forest?”

I replied, while I kept on walking, “Yes, alone for a day. I just need some time to think, from everypony.”

She flew in midair in front of me, blocking my path. She then spoke angrily, while staring at me, “Look Hope, I’m not letting you run off in the Everfree Forest alone like that. You’re just going to get us and especially Fluttershy, worried.”

I ignored her and started to get a bit angry at her, “Can you just leave me alone, just for a little while!?” I then just waved my arm in front of her with anger, causing a few small bolts of purple lightning to fire from my arm in random directions, with one or two hitting Dash.

She then flew off in shock, back to Ponyville, with great speed and with a small smoke trail following behind her. Probably going tell everypony of the Mane Six, about what had just happened and where I’m heading.

When I entered the forest, a tear went down my face as I started to feel upset about hurting Dash, which I didn‘t want to do. Because she is a good friend to Fluttershy and I know she thinks I’m cool. I then said quietly, “Sorry Dash… Sorry… Fluttershy.”

I then turned around and walked into the Everfree Forest, for somewhere quiet to think…

Chapter 12 - Hope in the Rain

Chapter 12: Hope in the Rain

Hope: Day 3
Nightfall: Day Unknown

Nightfall’s POV (Dragon Form)

Just before we entered the Everfree Forest, I asked, “Give me a moment.” I then transformed into my dragon form.

Twilight then asked, “Okay, is everypony ready?” Everypony nodded and replied with a yes and then we all began to walk into the forest, to find our missing friend…

After a few minutes of walking into the forest, Rarity asked, “How are we supposed to find him, in a place like this? I’m starting to all dirty from the mud.”

Twilight replied, “Come on Rarity. Hope could be in trouble as we speak.”

Suddenly, we all looked up and noticed that the clouds are starting to darken. Then it started raining. I knew this wasn’t going to help Trixie at all, in her condition.

As I looked around, I could see all the mares manes were starting to get quite soaked. Rainbow then spoke, with a bit of humour, to Rarity, “Problem solved…”

I then spoke, “Come on, we better hurry.”

Twilight then looked at me and asked, while wondering, “Got any ideas where he could be?”

I thought for a moment and replied, “He once mentioned that he prefers to rest in large clearings.”

Twilight then said, quickly, “Zecora lives nearby. Maybe she can help us.”

The light-blue unicorn then spoke, “Zecora, *coughs*?”

The orange earth-pony replied, “She’s another friend of ours…”

After quickly following Twilight, we arrived at Zecora’s tree house, in the middle of the forest. Twilight knocked and then we waited. Rarity then spoke, worriedly, “I hope she’s in, or we are going to be totally soaked.”

I replied, correcting her, “I think it’s a bit late for that Rarity…”

A moment later, the door opened with a zebra behind it, which was Zecora herself.

The purple unicorn spoke first, “Hi Zecora.”

The zebra replied, looking surprised, “Hey, Twilight. What brought you here in the rain?” She looked around, examining us all, including me and Trixie. She then carried on her speech, “I see you have brought your friends too.”

Fluttershy asked, hoping she would know, “We are looking for an ampwolf called Hope. Have you seen him?”

The zebra looked at us confused and replied, “An ‘ampwolf’ you say? Sorry, I have not seen any ampwolf around here.”

The pink mane pegasus looked disappointed and said, “Thank you, anyway.”

Applejack then asked, “Do ya know any large clearings in the forest?”

Zecora went deep in thought for a moment and then replied, while pointing in a direction, “I know there is a clearing over there.”

The zebra carried on speaking, while pointing a bit to the left from where she was originally pointing, “But, I believe your friend would be taking shelter from the rain. Probably in the cave near the river over there. If I remember correctly, ampwolfs are known to feel little pain due to the rain.”

I then looked towards Fluttershy, who looked quite worried. So I assured her, “Don’t worry Fluttershy. He’s a tough one.” She brightened up a little, but still looked quite worried.

Twilight then said, “Thanks for your help Zecora.”

She replied, “Glad I could help you again. Beware though, the Everfree Forest during the rain is more dangerous.”

Twilight showed her appreciation once again, “Thanks again Zecora.”

The zebra warned us further before returning inside, “Be cautious everypony. I wouldn’t stay out for very long.” Zecora then closed the door to her house.

Twilight wondered where we should head first. I know Hope likes the rain, but if it is going to hurt him though. So I said to everypony, “I recommend checking the clearing first. If he’s in the cave, he should be fine.”

The lavender unicorn replied, “Sounds like the best option to me.”

As we headed to the clearing, I noticed that Pinkie Pie had pulled out her umbrella hat. I knew it was pointless asking, where she got it, until Trixie noticed and asked, “Where did you get that *cough* umbrella hat?”

The party pony replied, “I just had it with me, just in case it decides to rain.”

Applejack then explained, “Don’t bother trying to figure it out. She’s just being Pinkie Pie…”

When we arrived in the clearing, in the forest, we all called out and looked. But we found no trace of him anywhere. Rainbow then says, “I guess that just leaves the cave then.”

Just before we went to check, Pinkie had a large Pinkie Sense moment. Trixie then asked, while being curious and confused, “Is she alright?”

The orange earth-pony replied, “It’s just Pinkie’s Pinkie Sense. It alerts her to nearby dangers.”

Trixie replied, while being even more confused than she was a before, “O-okay.”

I then spoke, wondering, “What does this one mean Pinkie?”

She replied, “I don’t know. This one’s totally different.”

I then said, getting a little nervous on what could be out there, while making haste, “We better hurry…”

Hope’s POV

I opened my eyes and I noticed that I must have fallen asleep. I then thought, ‘Maybe I should try and figure out how to use electricity, to help take my mind of things…’

After about five minutes of learning how to control it, it became clear that in order to use my power, I had to get angry. Then it is just a simple wave of the arm.

I suddenly got hit with an image of Dash in my head, once again, of me harming her earlier. I started to think, ‘What if I’m forced to return to Earth, after what I done to her…?’

Nightfall’s POV (Dragon Form)

We followed the river, which lead us to the cave which Zecora had spoke of. As we neared the entrance, I stopped and then Twilight asked me, being curious, “Are you not coming in with us?”

I replied, being honest, “I don’t trust caves.” She looked at me a bit confused, so I explained, “I just worry about getting trapped by a cave in.”

Pinkie than shouted out, “You don’t have to worry with me around though.”

Quickly thinking, I say to Twilight, “It may be best if only you and Fluttershy go in, while the rest of us wait out here.”

Twilight replied, as she focused her attention on everypony here, “I agree. If we all go, it may only worry him even more. That is, if he’s in there.”

The lavender unicorn and the pink mane pegasus then began to proceed entering the cave, hoping to find our friend…

While the rest of us waited outside, Trixie coughed and sniffed a little. So I asked, to help take her mind of the possible illness, “How are things going with you and Twi at the Library?”

She replied, looking tired and ill, “We are doing *achoo*! We are doing great. I didn’t think we would had so much in common…”

Hope’s POV

While I was still giving myself some time to think, I thought I could hear Fluttershy calling out to me from the entrance. I thought I imagined it, until I heard Twilight calling this time, “Hope…?”

So I decided to get up off the floor and call back, but not too loud due to us being in a cave, “I’m over here…”

After a moment, Twilight and Fluttershy came into view. The lavender unicorn then spoke first, demanding an explanation, “Care to explain yourself?”

I replied, while looking towards Fluttershy, with sadness in my voice, “I-… I’m sorry… I only just started to worry about losing you all.” Twilight raised an eyebrow at my excuse. Can’t say I blame her though.

My pegasus then asked, while getting upset and angry at me, “Why did you harm Rainbow Dash!? She’s my best friend!?” I flinched from hearing her words, not expecting her to get this annoyed at me. But I deserve it though, after what I did.

Once I gathered the courage, I replied back while trying my best to not sound like I’m yelling at her, “It was an accident. I was just only trying to scare her off, because she was bugging me. I told her that I just wanted some quiet time for myself to think.”

Twilight then asked, while trying to get to the source of the problem, “What is bothering you, Hope?”

I replied, hesitantly, “I’m scared-… I’m scared of losing you all. I’m sacred of being sent back to Earth, being forced to leave you all behind.”

At that moment, total silence filled the cave. The only thing we were able to hear though are the echoes of the rain from outside.

Fluttershy then walked up to me and said, calmly, “You’re worried of losing me?”

I replied, quietly and gently, “Yes.”

Shy then said, while being serious and kind as possible, “You would never lose me.” Standing on her rear hoofs, she give me a comforting hug. I paused for a moment in shock and then carefully hugged her back, with my paws.

Twilight then blushed a little, then said, “Come on, all our friends are waiting outside for us.”

I then asked, not realising sooner, “Including Nightfall?”

She replied, while walking to the entrance, “Yes, come on.”

During that relieving moment, I was scared of letting her go. But sooner or later, she broke the hug and said, while she landed back on all-fours, “Come on, our friends are waiting…”

I replied by nodding and then walked with her to the entrance.

Nightfall’s POV (Dragon Form)

After nearly five minutes, I looked up at the sky and noticed, that it look like it is going to thunder. Rainbow, also noticing, spoke, “We better hurry. I think there is a storm on the way.”

Soon, the lavender unicorn had exited the cave. We noticed however that Fluttershy wasn’t among her. Twilight, noticing us looking around for somepony, spoke, “Give them a minute…”

After nearly a minute, both Hope and Fluttershy walked out of the cave together. The wolf examined everypony around him, noticing that all the mare’s manes are completely soaked due to his actions. So he apologised, “I’m-… I’m sorry I put you all through this.”

Hope then noticed that the rainbow mane pegasus had her back turned towards him, looking away from him angrily. Her bandages were completely soaked due to the rain. So the wolf walked up to her and says, “Rainbow Dash…?” She still had her head turned away from him, but Hope carried on, “I’m-… I’m very sorry that I hurt you… I was just trying to scare you away, even though you were trying to help me.”

Rainbow then turned around, with the rain still pouring down her mane. She closed her eyes for a moment, while taking a sigh and then replied back, “Okay… I’ll forgive you…”

Hope quickly examined her bandages and then he asked, “I didn’t hurt you badly, did I?”

She shook her head and replied, “I’ll be fine. They are just burn marks that should go in a day or two.”

Suddenly, we all glimpsed at Pinkie who was shaking and bouncing like crazy. She then explained, “This is- is- very ba---d.”

Applejack then spoke in fear, “This is bad… We better run back to Ponyville! Now!” We all then started running as fast as possible back to Ponyville, when suddenly we all saw a flash of lightning in front of us. We paused for a moment, examining the location of the flash and then kept on running…

As we ran, Pinkie started to shake like crazy once again. We all stopped and quickly viewed our surroundings as we were stood in the clearing from earlier. The clouds in the sky were black, rain was pouring and there are flashes of thunder in multiple directions. I knew if we didn’t get out of here, one of us could get stroke by lightning.

We all noticed that the ground had started to shake, which increasingly started to shake even more as we could hear foot steps of something coming closer towards us…

Hope then looked up, noticing something above the trees and said, “No way this day can get any worse…” We all looked in his direction and as soon as a flash of lightning appeared, we could all see where the foot steps were coming from. There was a four-headed snake-like-monster in front of us.

Twilight then spoke, worriedly, “Isn’t that…!?”

Applejack carried on for her as she shouted in fear, “The-… The Hydra!”

Twilight then shouted, “Everypony run!!!” Which we all did as AJ grabbed Pinkie and put her on her back…

Struggling with our escape, we were not too far from reaching Ponyville with all our bodies still intact. But Fluttershy had tripped over a branch and landed on her back. She stared hopelessly at what awaited her cruel fate.

Hope instantly noticed that she had fallen behind, so he turned around as everypony else did. He shouted, as he ran desperately to save his mare, “Fluttershy!” We all then charged against the incoming ancient beast, to save her.

Hope then quickly picked up Fluttershy and dodged one of the attacking Hydra’s heads just in time, as it hit the ground, missing them both.

Just as the next incoming head was about to meet its pray, I fired a blast of dark-blue magic at the beast. At the same time, Twilight had fired a blast of her own purple magic at the attacking Hydra’s head, which both effectively stunned it for a moment.

Once Hope had moved Fluttershy to safety, we all stood in line with Fluttershy at the back. The ampwolf then started running towards the beast, which is ten times his size, shouting in anger, “Nopony! Nopony Hurts Fluttershy!!!” As he started running, his entire body was engulfed with purple sparks and electricity. He was even running twice as fast than a normal pony.”

When the Hydra was about to attack Hope once again, Rainbow unleashed a rainbow-coloured explosion on the Hydra’s body. It effectively sent the ancient beast a step back in pain with a frightful roar, from its four heads. The explosion had sent a large rainbow shock wave throughout the forest, sending branches and twigs from trees, flying in all directions.

Hope then ran to one of its legs and paw smashed it, sending high levels of electricity from his body into the Hydra’s, causing it even more pain.

The rainbow mane pegasus then shouted, “How ya like that!?” But suddenly, Rainbow was unable to dodge the coming attack as she got hit full force by the Hydra’s tail, which Hope just manages to skilfully dodge in time.

Rainbow however had got sent flying backwards towards a tree, impacting it hard in the process. She then slide down multiple branches until she collapsed on the wet dirt ground below, with some of her blood bleeding from her back. The rainbow mane pegasus had gotten a large cut on her right hoof and was laying unconsciously on the ground.

Fluttershy, quickly went to check her fallen friend and replied, “She’s still alive, but these injuries are bad.” She then took off the bandages from the burns caused from earlier and re-wrapped them on the bleeding parts.

Everypony then stared at the ancient beast with anger and rage, as they also snort air from their noses. The very beast that hurt Rainbow, give us another roar and prepared itself to attack once again. Trixie then spoke angrily, “*cough*Are we going to do this?”

Everypony, including myself replied with yes. Pinkie’s hair then went slim as she got annoyed, it creeps me out when she does that. The pink earth-pony grabbed her party cannon out of nowhere and then spoke, with determination, “Ready!”

Fluttershy then spoke, with anger in her words “This is one creature, that needs to be punished!”

Twilight did a roar of her own and then fired another purple blast, that was actually quite larger than before, at the Hydra’s body. Applejack then kicked a large log at it, which you wouldn’t think she could do at its size. Both of the attacks had successfully stunned two of its heads.

Me and Trixie focused at bringing most of the storm clouds together to form a very large nasty one, which two of the Hydra’s heads had notice. While we were focusing on the spell, Trixie collapsed on the floor from exhaustion.

Pinkie then fired party strings from her cannon at the Hydra, which effectively confused it. Rarity then threw a log at its belly, with her light-blue magic which the Hydra laughed at, causing her to get even more pissed.

Hope then charged his own purple electricity, completely covering his body and roared out loud, “Your going down!!!”

Hope then ran at twice the speed once again as I then shouted, “Now fall!”

As my horn glowed a powerful dark-blue, I fired large bolts of lightning from the dark cloud on to the Hydra’s back. Hope had just made contact with the beast, just as the summoned lightning had hit. The enormous beast was covered in a mixture of blue and purple electricity, sending both blue and purple sparks everywhere in the area, while all the Hydra’s heads roared out in pain…

Seconds later, we were panting heavily from exhaustion. The smoke had blown away in the wind and the ancient beast was out cold.

Looking to see if everypony was okay. I saw that Hope was walking towards us, partly groaning in pain as he was holding his right arm and said, “It’s… over…”

Fluttershy then flew up to Hope and said, while examining him “You’re hurt...”

He replied, trying his best not to groan, “I’ll-… I’ll be alright…”

The ampwolf then looked towards Rainbow, who was still laying on the ground behind us. He then asked, after examining her, “Is-… Is she alright?”

The pink mane pegasus replied, upset, “She’s out cold. But I just managed to barely stop the bleeding.”

Hope’s POV

My body felt like that someone had just put a bucket of boiling hot water on me after taking a ice cold shower. I was just glad though that we are all standing in one piece.

Just when I was about to ask who was going to carry Rainbow, everypony gasped and shouted, “Look out!” I looked back and saw the gigantic tail of the Hydra was heading our way, so I pushed Fluttershy out of the way just in time for her to dodge it, while I took the hit.

I had got sent flying towards a tree and then I fell down a few branches to the ground a moment later. I was now in even more pain than before. I was hurt so much that I couldn’t move but groan in pain. My vision was fading, but I think I saw the Hydra was running away. Fluttershy though, was at the side of me breaking down into tears, “Hope!? *sniff* Hope!?”

The only thing I could reply with at that moment, before darkness took me, “Fluttershy… I-… I love you…”

Chapter 13 - Unexpected Moments

Chapter 13: Unexpected Moments

Hope: Day 3
Nightfall: Day Unknown

Hope’s POV

As I awoke, I got up and took a look around at my surroundings. While I was looking around, I noticed that I was still in the Everfree Forest, at night, but the rain had stopped.

After a moment, I noticed that there wasn’t anypony around. I was… alone.

I then noticed that my paws were not hurting from the burns, that I had gotten earlier. When I examined them, what I saw terrified me. I was-… I was human again. Even my clothes are back on. I started to think, ‘This-… this can’t be happening.’

Taking another look at my surroundings again, this time I noticed Fluttershy standing and staring at me from about ten meters away in front of me.

Not sure what was going on, I called to her, worriedly, “Fluttershy…?”

Replying with a natural smile, she turned around and started walking off, in the opposite direction. Not wanting to lose her, I then took haste and ran after her.

As soon as I reached her, she just vanished in front of me, like seeing through her like a ghost and then nothing. The sudden shock of her vanishing like that made me gasp.

Not having a clue what just happened, I shouted, “What the fuck!?”

Recovering from the sudden shock, I stared in the direction where Fluttershy was walking and starting thinking, ‘Something’s wrong here…’

Still looking in the direction where Shy was heading. That area of the woods was dark and there wasn’t anything out of the ordinary. Deciding to see what is up ahead, I took a step forward.

Just then, the entire background unexpectedly turned into a void of white.

Then after a second, I looked around again and the void had dispersed, as I then found myself in the Canterlot Castle Library.

Starting to get a little scared, I said to myself, “Okay, this has got to be a dream…? Or am I dead…?”

I then looked around the room and noticed that Shy wasn’t here.

Getting a sudden interest, I decided to browse some of the books in some of the surrounding bookcases.

What I found made my gasp with excitement. All the books here must be full of Japanese manga comics.

Just when I was about to pick a random book of the shelf, I heard Fluttershy’s voice call me from behind, “Hope…?”

I turned to the source of the voice and found that she was sat down at the table, where Twilight used to study on. I know that Shy wasn’t there a moment ago. So I then thought, getting nervous, ‘This is getting too creepy for me. Also there really can’t be manga here.’

Wanting to find out what was going on, I walked up to Fluttershy as I called to her, naturally, “Fluttershy…?”

She then turned around and replied, “Is this, what you read on Earth?” I examined the book cover that she was holding with her hoofs and noticed that it was a romance-manga comic.

I gently took a sigh and explained, “No. The ones I read are normally action.”

She looked at me, a bit disappointed and replied, “I see…”

Then suddenly out of the unexpected, she slowly became engulfed by a pink magical aura that was about the same colour as her mane. Not having a clue what was going on, I could only stand and watch what was happening.

Once the aura had dispersed, I examined her and noticed that she-… she was a yellow wolf, with pink hair. Speechless on her… arousing appearance, I thought, ‘So cute.’

Quickly, she turned around and ran out the library. As I came back to my senses, I hastily took pursuit of her.

I was just barely able to keep up with her, as we ran through the castle corridors. I’m sure that she was just playing with me.

After chasing her for a minute or two, we ultimately arrived in the castle’s throne room. Trying to catch my breath, Fluttershy
stood in the centre of the room, presumably waiting for me to approach her.

Approaching her once again, she started be engulfed by a pink aura. As it dispersed, she appeared as her pegasus self, like nothing had happened.

Looking around the throne room, I noticed that there are no guards posted here. Not even Luna or Celestia are here, sitting on the throne.

I soon realised the answer to my question earlier, so I asked, “This is a dream, isn’t it?”

She replied, with a cheeky smile, while walking closer to me, “Maybe… But it is real as you want it to be.”

Realizing that she’s starting to flirt with me, I thought, ‘Okay, now I’m a little scared.’

Just before I was about to speak, Shy was standing in front of me, but then she suddenly pounced and brought me into a hug. Then, she started to passionately kiss me.

In that second, my eyes opened wide in surprise. I was just suddenly speechless when she started to explore my mouth with her tongue.

At that point, I was just lost for words. The only thing I could do at that moment, was show my love back to her by exploring her mouth…

Nightfall’s POV (Dragon Form)

It was still pouring with rain and dark outside in the Everfree Forest. My best friend had saved Fluttershy, from a possible seriously injury, by enduring the ancient beast’s attack.

The Hydra had recovered and ran off in pain. I was quite surprised though that it didn’t stay out cold longer, after withstanding such punishment.

Hope, who Fluttershy was examining with Twilight, was on the ground still alive. I asked the mares in concern, “Is he alright?”

The pink mane pegasus replied, still in tears, “*sniff* I hope so. *sniff* His body is covered in a lot burns. He needs medical attention.”

As I examined him, I found that he had a scar all across his chest. It was bleeding, but not to the point were it would kill him. Any stronger impact would had cut his chest wide open though. He’s just lucky that he didn’t get a fatal wound.

Fluttershy, getting close to the verge of breaking down into tears completely, said, “This is my fault. I shouldn’t have walked up to him, while he was still near the Hydra.”

I ensured her, “It wasn’t your fault. Even I thought that we knocked it out.” My words have calmed her a little, but she was still upset.

As I examined all our injured friends, Pinkie and Rarity were checking on Trixie. The exhausted unicorn was still on the floor, groaning from exhaustion, while partly being awake and falling back to sleep. She must have put all her energy into channelling that one spell with me.

Rarity explained, with concern, “Trixie’s fine darling. She’s just exhausted and needs a nice warm bed. If we don’t get her someplace to rest soon, her condition is going to worsen.”

I then turned my attention to the unconscious Rainbow Dash, who Applejack was checking. The earth-pony spoke, very worriedly, “This isn’t good… She needs medical attention. Now!”

Quickly getting closer to examine her wounds, I found that it didn’t look good for her. Fluttershy had done a great job though with stopping the bleeding, with Rainbow’s right hoof and back. But the rainbow mane pegasus took quite a bit of damage to her wings. I was getting very worried that she may never be able to fly again.

I then asked Applejack, “It may probably be best if I carry her.”

Before the orange earth-pony could protest, I spread my left wing to cover the injured pegasus from the rain. I then said, “I may not be as fast as you, but at least her condition isn’t going to get worse with a cold.”

Carefully, I crouched down and picked her up. Then carefully put her on my left shoulder. The pegasus was a little heavy, but I could just manage barely.

She groaned in pain a bit. So I tried to make sure that she was as comfortable as possible, while she’s still being covered by my wing from the rain and that I don’t drop her by accident.

The orange earth-pony, who was getting close to breaking down into heart felt tears, asked, “Please, be careful with her.”

I replied, nodding my head and ensuring her, “Don’t worry. I’ll make sure nothing happens to her.” As I hold Rainbow securely, me and AJ went to check up on the others.

Hope, who was still unconscious, was being carried on the combined backs of Twilight and Fluttershy. The lavender unicorn ensured us, “Don’t worry, we can manage.”

We were just about to check on Trixie, as we found her being carried by Rarity. I then thought, ‘If she can just manage to carry a bolder on her back, I’m pretty sure that she can pick up another unicorn easily.

Just before we were about to journey back to Ponyville, I noticed that there is some green liquid on a tree, which even Pinkie had noticed before I did. So I asked, knowing very well that we should be getting back quickly, “Is that green blood?”

Everypony looked towards us, as Twilight protested, “Nightfall! We don’t have time for-”

As I moved a bush out of the way, near the tree with the green substance on it, most of us gasped on what I found. Behind that very bush was a changeling. It looked like it was just barely alive, unconscious, with several wounds on it.

Applejack, not looking sure what we should do, asked, “Should we…?”

I never liked bugs, but they are quite different from the ones back on Earth. I really think changelings are cool and they are one of my favourite race in this world. What they did in Canterlot with Shining Armor and Cadance was wrong, but it’s their nature to hunt for food.

Quickly coming to a decision, I picked up the poor injured creature with my magic and put it on my right shoulder, also shielding it with my right wing from the rain. It wasn’t as heavy as Rainbow, which made it less difficult. I guess they don’t have as much organs as ponies do…

Once we arrived back in Ponyville, we made haste to the hospital. But because I didn’t know where it was, I followed the girls lead. It was difficult not to get blown back a bit with the wind, because of having both of my wings being spread open.

As we got closer and closer, it increasingly got difficult to hold both Rainbow and the changeling. I was getting quite exhausted from running, so I stopped for a moment to catch my breath.

The orange earth-pony had noticed, so she offered, “I carry the changeling, ya keep hold of Dash.” I picked up the changeling with my magic and then laid it on Applejack’s back.

While we were nearing the hospital, in the still pouring rain, I thought I heard Hope say, “Oh, Fluttershy…”

She replied, worriedly, “We are nearly there Hope…” I don’t think the girls had noticed it, but it sort of sounded a bit… lovingly.

Chapter 14 - Some Time to Heal

Chapter 14: Some Time to Heal

Hope: Day 3
Nightfall: Day Unknown

Nightfall’s POV (Dragon Form)

As we arrived at the hospital, Rainbow, Trixie, Hope and the changeling were all given a bed to rest on, in the same ward. We were all completely soaked, but we were all given a towel to dry ourselves and our injured friends.

For Rainbow, she woken up for a moment, not long when we arrived at the hospital doors. She spoke, weakly, while partly fading back and fourth through consciousness, “Night-, Nightfall…?”

As I put her on the bed carefully, Applejack dried her, while I helped partly. The rainbow mane pegasus groaned in pain and then fell back asleep.

I started to really feel sorry for her, after what has happened. She’s been playfully zapped by Trixie, accidentally zapped by Hope and now hit by the Hydra’s tail.

The doctor had managed to clean out her wounds, who also said that she won’t be able to leave for a few days. Her injuries are bad, but she should hopefully recover in the next few days and fly again.

As for Trixie, Rarity had dried her and put her on the bed at the right side of Rainbow’s, to rest. Twilight was given some cold and cough medicine, by the doctor, to help with her recovery. Also, she was told by the doctor that she can go, but to make sure that she gets plenty of rest for the next few days.

Hope was dried by Fluttershy as he was too put on the bed, on the left side of Rainbow’s. His cut wasn’t serious, but he is required to have a bandage on for a day or two and also have burn cream on for two days.

Fluttershy informed the doctor that he can generate electricity. The doctor had replied, not to worry, it isn’t flammable.

For the changeling, who was dried by Applejack, was laid down at the other side of the room. The doctor was nervous at first, but after seeing its wounds, they decided to help.

Twilight alerted the doctor to be cautious, as we don’t know what it was doing in the Everfree Forest in its wounded stat.

The doctor had managed to seal the wounds, which were quite bad, with bandages. But it may be best, that it sleeps for the time being.

Before I sat down in the group, I went to the wash room to clean myself up, as I had a bit of Rainbow’s blood on my left shoulder and a little more of the changeling’s green blood on my right.

Applejack came out of the mares wash room, just about a minute after me. I then thought, ‘It must be harder to clean up after having blood on your fur coat.’

Me and Applejack then gathered around the centre of the ward, sat down and talked to each other quietly for a while.

Everypony were mostly quiet, but until Pinkie shouted out as her mane sprung back out, “Hey, I know what will cheer us up.” Rarity quickly interrupted, seriously, “Pinkie, this it isn’t a good time for a party!” The pink mane earth-pony saddened a little, but quickly understood.

Silence filled the room for a minute or two, until Twilight asked, in concern, “What are we going to do with the changeling?”

I replied, “I’ll let Celestia know about it, when I return.”

After a while, I looked at the clock and saw that it was nearly 5:00pm. So I then say to everypony, as I got up, “I better return to Canterlot. I haven’t had anything to eat all day. I’ll return tomorrow, to see how you’re all doing.”

The lavender unicorn replied, “Will you be okay?”

I replied back, “Don’t worry, I’ll be fine.”

We said our goodbyes and then I left. It was still cloudy outside, but the rain had stopped. I was just glad to get out of there, because I don’t like hospitals and never had done.

I then spread my wings and took flight to Canterlot…

When I finally returned to the balcony from where I left this morning, I was quite exhausted. So I took a few deep breathes first and then I quickly went to the throne room, to report to Celestia.

As I arrived, still partly tired, Celestia was having a busy conversation with Shining Armor, so I waited.

During the conversation, I noticed that they were talking about the large thunder storm earlier.

So I pardonably interrupted, “Sorry to interrupt, but are you referring to the large thunder storm that occurred in the Everfree Forest?”

Both of them looked towards me and then Shining replied, “Yes, but how did you?”

I then explained, “It was actually caused by me, Hope and Trixie. All of us, including the Elements, ended up in an unavoidable fight with the Hydra earlier.”

Shining started to look concerned, so I quickly ensured him, “Don’t worry, your sister is fine. The only ones that are injured are Rainbow Dash, Hope and a changeling.”

The Princess of the Sun then asked, confirming my words, “A changeling, you say?”

I replied and carried on with my explanation, “Yes, it was badly injured. We couldn’t leave it out there in its condition. It is currently recovering in Ponyville Hospital, which I came to inform you about.”

Shining Armor looked towards the princess and spoke with concern, “We better find out what it is they are up to.”

Celestia replied, “I agree, but I think this is an opportunity to find out more about them.”

I then asked, curiously, “You mean, develop an understanding with both ponies and changelings?”

She replied, “Exactly.”

Shining then asked, worriedly, while rubbing the back of his head, “Are you sure about this?”

Suddenly without knowing, Princess Cadance, also known as Princess Mi Amore Cadenza had came in and joined the conversation, “I really think that we should give this a go. If we can prevent another disaster from occurring and come to terms with our races, I think it’s worth a shot.”

I then say my thoughts, “I think changelings are cool. But I really think we should be careful. I agree though, this may be a good opportunity, one that we may only get one chance at.”

Celestia then spoke, coming to a decision, “So, are we all agree then?”

We all agreed, all except Shining Armor which was understandable. He was still unsure but decided to agree, after his wife had managed to persuade him though.

I then say, while getting ready to leave, “I’ll let Luna know about the situation later, when we meet up. I’ll be heading to the dinner hall in the meantime, as I haven’t eaten in all day.”

Celestia then spoke, “Very well, we will carry on our discussion tomorrow. For now, everypony rest.”

I then made my way to the dinner hall and had a large meal, that helped me wake up a bit.

As soon as I finished, I went to my room and rested until Luna awakes. Making sure that I don’t fall sleep, I watched the Sun setting, with a rainbow showing over the horizon…

Chapter 15 - Ascending a Wish upon a Star

Chapter 15: Ascending a Wish upon a Star

Hope: Day 3
Nightfall: Day Unknown

Nightfall’s POV (Alicorn Form)

In my room, on my bed, I watched as the celestial Sun make its journey towards the horizon. There, I felt peace by just observing its gentle light. To help avoid getting sleepy, I decided morph back into an alicorn.

Never before I have ever liked the Sun. But for the first time ever, I could sit back and appreciate it, without it overpowering my eyes.

Once the last bit of orange had disappeared, I walked to the balcony and looked at the other side of the horizon. I felt the gentle breeze, blowing on my coat and there at the edge of the horizon, I saw the luminous glow of the Moon slowly rising. Even back on Earth, seeing the wondrous sphere rise put a smile on my face.

Starting to get nervous about my princess arriving shortly, I started thinking, ‘What is Luna going to say to me? I hope-… I hope she doesn’t reject me, I-… I couldn’t bare it if she told me to stay away from her for the rest of my immortal life.’

Realising that I’m just over reacting, I snapped myself out of my thoughts and calmed myself.

While I waited for my loving princess to arrive, I stood and observed her beautiful work on the night sky that she provides for this world. At this moment, she would be having her breakfast at 7:00pm.

As I was observing her work, I started to think about what had happened over the past two weeks…

Nightfall’s POV (Human) - Day 0

It all started back on Earth, when I was admiring the stars in the night sky, outside my window. There really wasn’t many stars that night, but still it was worth a look.

At one point, I saw a star which was brighter than any other. So I quietly made a wish to it. A wish saying, “***I wish that I could be with Princess Luna, the Princess of the Night...***”

The last hour was soon coming to a close. But just before I went to bed, I took one last glimpse at the wonderful night sky and thought about my favourite pony.

Then I saw it, I could finally see the Moon in view with its gentle luminous glow. But suddenly, there was a flash of light that came from behind me.

Not having a clue on what it was, I quickly turned around to identify the source.

I was speechless on who I saw. There, standing right in front of me was Princess Luna, the Princess of the Night herself. Stood, in my very own home.

She took a step forward and spoke first, naturally, “Fear not, I heard thy wish… and I shall grant it.”

I was lost for words and afraid that if I blinked, she would had instantly disappeared. I smiled and finally gathered the courage to speak to her, “Luna…?”

She replied, getting straight to the reason of being here, “I came here to take thou to Equestria, to live with us. If thou truly wish to desire to do so?”

I knew that I had two choices here. One, have the once in a life time opportunity to be with the mare I love more than anything and leave everything behind, just to be with her. Or two, stay here and never be truly happy in life.

I smiled and responded, with my obvious answer, “I would love to come with you, to Equestria, Luna.”

She also smiled in return and replied, “Come, my friend.”

Her horn lighten a brilliant dark-blue aura and then everything around us went white for a second…

I surveyed my surroundings and found myself standing in the throne room, in Canterlot Castle, with Luna standing at my side. There was no doubt that I was now in the land of Equestria.

On the throne was the Princess of the Sun herself, Princess Celestia, waiting for her sister to return.

Two of the Sun Guards, who were stood guarding their Sun Princess, quickly took defensive action due to my presence here.

The elder alicorn had noticed that I was in the presence of her younger sister, so she quickly ordered her guards, calmly, “At ease…”

Hearing their given orders, the guards walked back to their posting positions and kept an eye on me, for an suspicious activity.

While I was admiring the magnificence of this room, the Princess of the Night approached her elder sibling and explained my reasoning of being here, “Sister, this human wishes to live with us.”

Her elder sibling then turned her attention to me and asked, “I see, what do they call you?”

Knowing that I’ll be living here for the rest of my life and to forget my old one, I decided to change my name. I kneeled down on one leg, to show my respects and replied, “This isn’t my real name but. You can call me Nightfall, your highness.”

Once I spoke my new name for the first time, I felt like I have just started on a new journey. I knew this name would be better suited here.

Getting serious to the point of my reasoning for being here, she asked, “What brings you here, to Equestria?”

Remembering what Luna had said, before teleporting us here, I replied, “I’m here to be friends with your sister, Luna.”

The elder sibling turned attention to her younger sister, who replied, “It’s true sister. Thou did say that I should get a friend, so I don’t feel alone.”

Celestia closed her eyes for a moment and then opened them, looking towards me, while coming to a decision, “Very well then, you may stay. A guard will provide you a room in the meantime, while I have a private chat with my sister.”

The Moon Princess then spoke, ensuring, “I arrive later, to talk with thou.”

I was worried that Luna could be in trouble for bringing me here, but if Celestia said I can stay, then I assume everything will be fine.

A male pegasus Sun Guard, who were stood near the entrance to the room, walked up behind me and asked while I was just getting up of the floor, “Come with me.”

Just before I left, I spoke my appreciation to Celestia, “Thank you, your highness...”

Once I arrived at my provided room, the guard spoke roughly as he showed me the door, “Here’s your room.”

I presume he was about to return to his post, so called to him, “Excuse me…?”

He stopped and turned around, cautiously, not knowing what action I’m about to do. I then say, “Thank you for showing me my room.”

He smiled in return to my appreciation and replied, more friendly, “Your welcome…” He then turned back around and left.

As I entered my provided room and viewed its contents, I found that it actually looked nice and cosy, with it having a large bed in the middle. More specifically, a bed that Celestia herself could sleep on.

Before Luna had arrived, I started thinking, ‘She must be placing a lot of trust on me. I mean, she just brought a stranger here from another world… Unless… she knows who I am and knows that I like seeing her in the show.’

Five minutes had passed, until I heard a knock at the door. I called out, “Come in.”

Once Luna entered, she found me sat on the bed. She then came closer to me and spoke, with seriousness, “In order to live here, thou must be permanently morphed as a species known to us here.”

I have an idea that this is what her sister wanted to talk to her about. Knowing what I wanted be, I replied, while knowing the consequences of my choice, “Can I be an alicorn, like you?”

Shocked at my decision, she replied to confirm my choice, “Are thou sure? Once thou are one of us, thou cannot change back or change to anything else. Thou won’t be allowed to leave Equestria. Thou also realise that thou will have an immortal life with us and may get bored as the days go by?”

Being positive on my decision and knowing full well the risk if we don’t actually end up being together, I replied, “Yes I’m sure, Luna.”

After confirming my decision to her, she smiled. I think she was quite happy with the choice I made today, probably because she want’s to attempt an relationship with me, as I do with her.

As we came to our senses, she replied, “Very well then. Thou will have to wait one week, to make sure thou are sure on thy decision. If thou are still sure on thy decision… it will be granted.”

Just before she was about to leave to her duties, I asked politely, “Could you um-… could you transform me, when the day comes?”

She turned around towards me, wondering why I asked. After realising the reason, she replied, “If thou wish. Now rest, we will talk more tomorrow.”

When she had left, I decided to take a good view from outside the window. Suddenly realising just high up I was, I took a step back.

Because I was afraid of heights, I decided that I’ll keep my distance from the balcony, for the time being. But that didn’t stop me taking a look at the night sky.

I was speechless. The stars in the sky are so much more beautiful here.

After a few minutes, I started to feel quite tired. So I took my slippers and top off, while only keeping my pants on.

Once I was warm under the blankets, I was out like a light. It must had just been after 1:00am, when I went to sleep…

-

As the week went on, Celestia suggested that I should study in the library in the meantime, without me ever leaving the castle. This was just to avoid unwanted attention of an unknown being walking around Canterlot streets.

During the first week, both me and Luna had discovered that we actually had quite a lot in common. Every night that week, I stayed up late with her in the Canterlot Castle Gardens. I even got on well with her Moon Guards, who speak more and are a lot more friendlier.

Nightfall’s POV (Human) - Day 7

When the ultimate day finally arrived, both of the sisters summoned me into the throne room about 7:45pm at night.

Before the transformation proceeded, the Princess of the Sun give me their final warning, “Alright Nightfall, once this transformation is done, we cannot reverse it. You understand what that means right?”

Putting all my thoughts together on what had happened this week, I replied, “While I have been waiting for this all week, I had good opportunity for me and your sister to get to know each other properly and become good friends. I’m completely sure that this is what I want now. I would love to be an alicorn, please.”

Celestia then turned to face her sister and allowed her to proceed, “You may proceed, my sister.”

I then took my shoes and socks off and prepared myself. The Princess of the Night then asked, while walking towards me, “What colour do thou want thy coat and mane to be?”

I replied, “I would like a white coat with my mane being the same colour as yours, please Luna.” I noticed that Celestia had a smile on her face, after hearing my last words.

My princess replied, “Very well then, just relax now.”

Just before she began, I say, “I trust you, Luna.”

Then, the transformation began. Luna’s horn started to glow a dark-blue aura, which caused me to be engulf by that same aura. As I was lifted of the ground, I felt my body changing shape.

I could feel a fur coat growing, new muscles on my back which are my wings, a tail from behind growing hair, my hands and feet turning into hoofs. Then finally, I felt a horn growing on my forehead with a strange feeling in it, which I knew was magic.

As the transformation completed, I was carefully lowered to the ground on to my hoofs. The Princess of the Sun then commented, with a liking, “He looks truly dashing sister.”

I replied, while I was gaining balance on my hoofs, with a smile, “Thank you both. Really.”

Later on that day, as an alicorn, I didn’t regret anything. I knew it was going to take some getting used to walking on hoofs now. A few times during that day, I kept slipping on my side and rear. At one point, I returned to my room to take my top off, because I was getting quite hot with it on.

When it was nearing night time, I started thinking of being able to morph into a dragon or something. To help me take it one step at a time. This had led me to unexpectedly morphing into a dragon, which became my first self-learnt spell, after being taught earlier that day on how to levitate objects, by my princess. The sisters, guards and I were quite surprised, that I learnt such an advance spell, on my first day.

The next day, I realised that I’m going to need some more clothes. So I informed Celestia that I’m going shopping, with the bits I earned by studying. After arriving at a shop, I found some that matches my coat colour and are just about perfect size for me.

-

As the second week was progressing, Celestia requested one of her guards to teach me how to fly. Which was actually that same guard that led me to my room on the very night I arrived.

-

One night in the Canterlot Gardens, which was Luna’s night off, we both laid out on the grass watching the stars. At one point, she said, happily, “Thou know, I’m really glad I met thou.”

I replied, just as happy as she is, “I’m just glad my friend mentioned the show back on Earth, or we would had probably would had never met. Hmmm, what about-”

She quickly interrupted, “Out of the question, we can’t just go and bring somepony here.”

I then asked, trying to persuade her, “Come on, lets just give him one chance. I already know he likes Fluttershy.”

She looked towards me, quite surprised, “The same Fluttershy from Ponyville? The Element of Kindness?”

I replied, “Yes, that’s her. I know that they both like looking after critters. Why not give this a try? If it doesn’t work out, we could always send him back. I know that he would never harm her.”

She took a deep sigh and replied, “Alright, but we most not be seen.”

I replied, “I just know the perfect place, where we can pick him up…”

As the night went on a little longer, I asked, while we were both still looking at the stars, “By the way, do you name the stars?”

She replied, “I named a few unique ones. Why?”

I replied, while pointing towards a bright one that reminds me of the one I wished on, “I’m just thinking that I should name that one Luminescence.”

She then asked, while surprised, “Why?”

I answered, “It reminds me of that star I made that wish on.”

She brought a hoof to her chin and thought for a moment. She then replied, quite happy about the star I named after her, “I like it…”

Nightfall’s POV (Dragon Form) - Day 14

When the second week was coming to an end, I had managed overcome my fears of heights but not entirely. I had leant quite a few spells, read some history, stayed up late with my princess and helped her with her shifts.

On that night, I thought about bringing my best friend here, to meet the mare he loves too. That’s when I asked Luna that this may be the best chance we get…

Nightfall’s POV (Alicorn Form) - Present, Day 17

After fifteen minutes had passed, I thought I heard foothoofs coming from my room. Then I heard my princess call, “Nightfall?”

I replied, while walking back into my room, “I’m coming Luna.”

She then says, while sitting on my bed, “There thou are. Sister has already informed me about what had happened today with the changeling and the Hydra. Sounds like it as been a rough day.”

I sat down at the side of her and replied, “Yea. Hope got a little worried that lead me and the Elements to search for him.”

She then apologised, while getting a little worried, “Sorry if I had thou worried last night. I was scared that I was going to turn into Nightmare Moon again. But my sister came to my room and told me that love isn’t anything to be afraid of.”

I then admit my thoughts, while putting a hoof on her back, “I admit, I was scared too. I mean- When I used to watch the show, I always love to see the episodes you’re in. But when you are actually with that pony, it is harder to admit that you love them. But you didn’t really know me two weeks ago. Now though, you and I are quite close now.”

She looked towards me with a smile and then brought me into a hug, admitting her feelings to me, “I love thou, Nightfall.”

Very surprised that she had strong feelings towards me, I hugged her back and told her how I feel about her, “Luna, I love you too.” At that moment, I just felt so happy. Happier than I have ever been in my life…

For the remaining of that night, Luna stopped in my room. Not long before we both fell asleep, we both shared a loving kiss. It is the first time that I have ever kissed a girl. I was just so happy that it was with her. It must had been 3:00am when we cuddled with each other and fell asleep, in the same bed.

Chapter 16 - Not a Good Start

Chapter 16: Not a Good Start

Hope: Day 4
Nightfall: Day 18

Nightfall’s POV (Alicorn Form)

As I slowly opened my eyes, the first thing I could see was my Princess of the Night, breathing quietly on my chest while cuddling up to me nice and warm, sleeping. I smiled and thought, ‘She’s the most beautiful mare in the world.’

Carefully, I turned my head around towards the window, making sure that I don’t wake her. I noticed that the Sun had risen. Luna must have woken up during the night, while I was asleep and lowered the Moon, so her sister could rise the Sun.

It looks like it was around 9:00am by noticing the location of the Sun, so I got myself comfortable and quietly fell back asleep, until dinner…

Hope’s POV - Earlier That Morning

Rage, that is all that could feel at this moment. I had just got hoofed in the face, by that fucking changeling, which caused my nose to bleed. Quickly, I retaliated by punching it back in its own face. Causing its own nose to bleed green, with some purple sparks flying off.

The overgrown bug hastily stepped back and fired a green burst of magic at me, which I just managed to dodge in time.

Getting to my limit of getting tick off, I dashed towards it, while the bug itself also did the same towards me.

At this moment, we were rapidly punching and hoofing at each other like crazy, covering each other in countless bruises. It hissed at me and I growled back, as we tried to do as many blows to each other as possible. Right now, I wanted to put its head through a wall.

Hope’s POV - A Few Minutes Earlier

Once I awoke, after being in agony from yesterday, I took in my surroundings and found myself in hospital. After rubbing my eyes, I found that I had a bandage on my chest.

Coming back to my senses, I quickly looked to see if Shy was around. But she wasn’t anywhere to be seen in the ward.

I noticed that Rainbow Dash was asleep in her bed, at the right side of mine, covered in more bandages than I was. That poor mare.

After bringing myself up on the bed, I took in more of the surroundings and there I saw it. In front of me is the very son of a bitch that put me in a bad mood this morning.

The changeling was in bed, awake, while sat up with its… hoofs crossed. I think it was waiting for somepony to explain to it, what it was doing here.

At the side of its bed, there were bandages on the floor. The bug didn’t look like it was hardly injured at all, but the bandages do show signs of recent heavy bleeding.

Noticing that I was looking towards it, it smirked at me with a look of, ‘thanks for the juice.’

Realising that it had been feeding of my make-out dream of Fluttershy. I grit my teeth back towards it, in frustration and anger.

Knowing that I was awake and watching it, it complemented me in a make voice, “Thanks for the snack, fur ball.”

Suddenly, I felt the flood gates of my anger exploding. I jumped of the bed, with it jumping out of its own, as we had the urge to destroy each other…

Hope’s POV - Present

As I was trying to knock that thing down, I hadn’t notice that Twilight had just came in. Hastily, she grabbed me with her magic… again, that forcefully polled me away from the bastard.

At the same time, a bunch of doctors and nurses had also just arrived to pin the changeling to the ground.

We both stared at each other, breathing heavily from exhaustion, with bumps and bruises covering the both of us. The son of a bitch was covered in dark-green ones while mine were mostly hard to see, but I was hurt plenty though.

Once our panting had calmed, Twilight shouted out, clearly annoyed while still holding me suspended in midair, “Okay, who started this!?”

Before I could say anything. We all heard a groan of pain coming from Rainbow Dash, who had just woken up from the commotion. Taking in her surroundings, she asked, “What? What the buck is going on?”

Still quite annoyed, I replied, “Nothing. Just the changelings up to their old tricks again.”

The lavender unicorn then asked, still quite annoyed while keeping me suspended in the air, “Alright, explaine to us what happened?”

Getting to straight to the point, I answered, “That thing polled a disgusting smirk at me and said-…”

I hesitated on what I was about to say, until she asked, “Go on.”

Not feeling comfortable about saying this, I say it anyway, “‘Thanks for the snack, fur ball.’ In other words, it was-… it was commenting on my personal dream.”

The lavender unicorn then blushed, knowing all too well what I was referring to and went in thought for a moment. Getting tired of getting grabbed by magic, I asked her politely, “By the way. Can you put me down now please?”

Realising what I just asked her and recovering from her blush, she spoke as she lowered me back on to the ground, disappointedly, “This hasn’t been a good start…”

Confused on what she just said, I asked while rubbing my arm, “What do you mean?”

She explained, “Princess Celestia had sent me a letter this morning. It says that we have to make friends and develop an understanding with the changeling.”

I couldn’t believe what I just heard. It felt like somepony had just hoofed me in the head hard. Once I could speak again, me and the bug shouted out in sync, “What!?”

The lavender unicorn replied, “That was the exact same thing I said this morning. I kind of woke up Trixie by accident as well.”

One of the doctors then finally spoke to me and the changeling, warning us, “Anyway. If we have another scene like that, then we will have to put you two in separate rooms. Do I make myself clear?”

Not caring one bit about what he said, I replied, “Yea, whatever.”

The stallion then turned his attention to the bug, with it still being pinned to the floor, “Do I make myself clear?”

The bug replied, also not giving a shit, “Does it look like we give a hole?”

The doctor considered it to be a yes. Then they all got of the changeling, allowing it to stand and rub its bruises.

One of the doctors give us both some tissues, to allow us to clean ourselves up and our bleeding noses.

After the doctors and nurses had left, I looked towards Twilight. There, right behind her, I could see Fluttershy walking down the hospital corridor.

As I stood in view for her to see me, she suddenly flew towards me at an unbelievable high speed and tackled me into hug, successfully knocking me down on to my back, with her on top of me.

Rainbow’s jaw just dropped, like she had just beaten her fastest lap record.

My loving mare then passionately kissed me on the lips, for real this time. Causing me to open my jaw wide open, with an expression of ‘what the?’ This give her the opportunity to give me a full mouth passionate kiss.

The other two mares that just witnessed us actually kissing for real, for the first time, could only reply in sync like a foal had just been born, “Awwwwwwwww…”

The changeling just stood there and shook its shoulders with an expression of ‘what ever.’

After the loving kiss, Fluttershy quickly got of the top of me and apologised, as we stood back up, “Oh, I’m so sorry. I was-… I was just so glad you’re alright.”

I replied, happily, “It’s okay. I was worried about you too.”

We both smiled at each other and then she brought me back into another hug, while standing on her rear hoofs as I hugged her back.

When we finished the hug, which lasted nearly a minute, Twilight asked the changeling, “So… do you want to rest on the bed, until our friends arrive?”

The changeling replied, rudely, “Does it look like I have a choice with you ponies?”

Chapter 17 - Shaping Future Events

Chapter 17: Shaping Future Events

Hope: Day 4
Nightfall: Day 18

Hope’s POV

After five minutes of laying on the bed, with Fluttershy sat at my side. Twilight had got up and walked to the changeling, who was also laid down on a bed, staring at the ceiling with his hoofs crossed behind his head.

I hadn’t noticed this before, but the changeling looks a lot bigger than the ones seen in the Canterlot wedding episode. But I guess it was just probably my imagination.

When Twilight was close enough, she asked him, curiously, “Um, how quick do your wounds heal? Mr-rrr-…”

Not bothering to look towards her, he interrupted, “Cocoon.”

Confused, Twilight replied, “Eh?”

Finally turning his focus towards her, he explained, “My name- my name is Cocoon. We heal rapidly when there’s love in the air.”

Getting an understanding, the unicorn replied, “I see…”

Fluttershy then said to me, happily, “By the way, I got some good news. That chicken that wondered off the other day, has returned.”

I wasn’t too interested in the chicken, but I replied happily, “That’s good news.”

The changeling commented, “It’s just a dumb chicken, pegasus!”

Annoyed at his comment, my mare flew up to him and stared him in the face and protested on his words, “How dare you!”

Before she carried on her protest, Rainbow shouted after realising something, “Tank!?”

Everypony in the room look towards the injured pegasus. I was confused for a moment on what she meant, until I remembered that is her pet’s name.

Still hovering above the changeling, Fluttershy ensured her, “Don’t worry. I picked him up last night, so I can look after him until you’re better. Actually, I brought him here with me to visit you.”

A moment later, I thought I could hear some sort of propellers. Then I realised that there is an accident just waiting to happen, as Rainbow’s pet turtle came flying into the ward, with a propeller attached to its shell by a belt.

Rainbow smiled with joy and said, happily, “Tank, your okay!”

As the turtle hovered in front of her and her bed, he slowly saluted and smiled in return.

The changeling then shouted out, in shock, “What in the love, is that!?”

The rainbow mane pegasus replied happily, clearly not taking notice of his expression, “My pet, Tank.”

Nightfall’s POV (Alicorn Form)

As I awoke once again, I could see Luna was still asleep. I carefully turned my head towards the window and noticed it was about dinner time, by noticing the Sun’s location.

So I then slowly got out of bed, being careful not to wake her and covering her back up with the blanket. Before I left my room, I started wondering, ‘Would she be fine in my bed, for the time being?’

I thought for a moment, ‘I let her sister know where she is, so nopony is worried.’

I then walked to the dinner hall. There, her sister and her guards were just having lunch.

As Celestia had just finished taking a drink of her tea, I informed her, “Just to let you know, so nopony worries, your sister is currently resting in my bed.”

After me saying those last words, we all stared at one of the guards. Who had just sprayed out his tea from his mouth, in the opposite direction of the table, by shock I imagine.

Terrified at the consequences of his actions, he quickly apologised, “I’m sorry your highness. I was surprised for a moment there… It will not happen again.”

The elder alicorn give him a glare that could easily make you flinch in fear, but she just took a deep breath and dropped it.

She then looked back towards me and requested, “I would like to have a talk with you and my sister, later tonight, about… your relationship.”

Knowing to well that she’s just concerned about her sister falling in love with me, I replied, naturally, “No problem.”

Not long, after finishing our meals, Shining Armor came in. He walked up to the large dinner table, with a look of concern and asked, “Celestia, can I speak with you for a moment?”

I had an idea where this was going and so did Celestia by the looks of it. She answered, “Is it about the changeling?”

Trying to prove a point, Shining protested, “I-… I don’t think this is a good idea. I mean… they attacked Canterlot…”

He then changed his tone to more annoyed and angry, “Their queen disguised herself as my wife, who also had me under her control! I don’t think this is a good idea Celestia!”

The Sun Princess knowing too well about his concern, she kept herself clam and replied, “I understand your feelings Shining Armor. But if this can prevent another disaster such as what happened with you and Cadance, isn’t this treaty worth attempt?”

Not happy with the answer he was given, he replied as he was getting ready to leave, “Fine! But don’t blame me later, because I won’t take any responsibility for what happens. Also, they better not try anything funny with my sister.”

After those last words, he magically opened the doors, walked out and slammed them shut behind him.

I then asked the princess, just after she took a sigh to relax, “Do you think he will be alright?”

Just while she was just getting ready for duty, she answered, “He will be fine. He’s just concerned about us and for Canterlot’s safety.”

We both left our seats while I began following her into the corridor, after the guards had opened the doors for us.

As we walked down the corridors, she carried on with her speech, “That is why I want you, Hope, Twilight and her friends to work together to try and come to an understanding with the changelings.”

Getting worried, I asked, “This is a big responsibility you’re giving me. I mean- this could effect the very future of ponies and changelings all together. Are you sure about this?”

She replied, “Yes... Remember, back on your world, our show is about understanding the magic of friendship. I can sense a bit of doubt in you. That is why instead of studying in the library, I want you and your friends to help come to an understanding for both of our species.”

Just when she was about to enter the throne room, I said, understanding what she wants me to do, “Alright, I’ll try my best. I just hope that Hope and that changeling are getting along okay. I head to Ponyville now and see how things are progressing.”

She replied, “I’m counting on you all and remember, sometimes it’s easier to accept somepony for who they are than to try and understand them.”

After that, she entered the room and closed the doors behind her. I then took flight to Ponyville hospital…

Once I entered the ward that we were in last night. I looked around and I could only see Dash sat up in bed, reading a book. ‘Daring Do’ I presume.

I came closer to her bed and asked, “How are you, Rainbow?”

Not knowing I was there, she looked towards me as she lowered her book while not attempting to hide it. Then she replied, “Hi Night. Not good, but I would have been much worse, if it wasn’t for you, Hope and the girls.”

I then say, “I’m just glad your alright. That was a nasty injury ya got there. I guess Hope and that changeling had recovered and left this morning?”

She replied, “Twilight allowed Cocoon to stay with her, even after those two guys had a fight with each other.”

Very surprised that the first day hadn’t gone well, even before I arrived, I thought, ‘It could have been worse.’

She carried on, “As for Hope, he’s gone shopping with Fluttershy.”

I wondered if Celestia had informed Twilight about this, so I asked, “I see. By the way, did Twilight get a message from Princess Celestia about Cocoon?”

Rainbow replied, “Yes. Everypony has already visited today and she has already told everypony about it.”

I then thought, ‘Now there are two unicorns, a dragon and now a changeling living in the library. Where does Twilight get all the beds…?’

Chapter 18 - Tea and Understanding

Chapter 18: Tea and Understanding

Hope: Day 4
Nightfall: Day 18

Hope’s POV

After me and Fluttershy had left the hospital with Tank about fifteen minutes ago, we headed to Ponyville to do some shopping.

It was so boring that I just wanted to go home. She took me here, there and everywhere, but I tried my best not to complain.

After a little while, she noticed that I was not happy. So she asked in concern, “Are you alright Hope? If you don’t mind me asking. You’re not planning to run away again, are you?”

I replied, “No, I’m just so bored with shopping. Besides, if I try to run off again, you could always use the stare on me.” I didn’t know how powerful it was, to be in front of her for real with it, but I take my chances.

She smiled after hearing my words, so I brought her into a hug and said, “I am never going to leave your side again.”

She asked, “Honest?”

I could sense some doubt in her, so I replied, “I Pinkie Promise.”

Suddenly, we broke the hug as we noticed that Pinkie Pie was slowly moving her head upwards out of a plant jar, near one of the shops. The plant itself was on her head and her eyes were giving us a creepy serious-like spying look.

After a moment, she slowly lowered her head back into the jar that left me and Shy creeped out. Well, it almost made me laugh to be honest.

Tank was about to fly off by accident, but I just managed catch him before he did. Shy though was a bit confused, about what the pink party pony was doing, so she asked, “Um, Pinkie?”

The pink party pony quickly jumped out of the jar, with the plant landing back inside. Then she shouted out, while bouncing excitedly, “Fluttershy! Fluttershy! Are you two on a date!?”

The question took us both by surprise. Me and Shy looked towards each other and blushed at Pinkie’s question. It looked like Shy wasn’t sure how to handle the situation, so I replied, “No, we’re just shopping. Were you following us?”

Pinkie replied, while waving a hoof, “What!? No. I was just going for a cup of tea at the Cakes. You both want to come?”

I thought to myself, ‘Sure you were.’

I then replied, “Sounds good-”

Fluttershy then interrupted, “No! I mean- we must get the goods, I only managed to get half of them yesterday.”

I moaned, while getting desperate, “Awww, come on, just for ten minutes? I’m thirsty.”

Reconsidering, Shy replied, “Well I’m feeling a little thirsty too, after all this shopping. I guess it will okay, but only for ten minutes.”

I replied, quite happily, “Yay.”

Pinkie then shouted out, “Oh goody, this will be a blast!”

Getting worried, I thought, ‘She’s got a party planned- She’s got a party planned- She’s got a party planned…’

Knowing that I will have to face the music at some point, I turned off Tank’s propeller and carried him while walking with the mares.

Later on, as we arrived at the Cakes. Me and Shy sat at a table, facing towards each other near a window. Pinkie sat at the side of Shy, while Tank rested in his shell at the side of me. Pinkie kindly paid for the tea for us, which she didn’t mind doing.

My sweet pegasus show her gratitude, “Thank you Pinkie.”

I also showed mine, “Thanks Pinkie.”

She replied, while explaining her reason for coming with us, “No problem. I knew you were not carried away with parties, so I thought this will make up for it.”

At least I no longer have to worry about getting a ‘Welcome to Ponyville Party’ now, thank Celestia.

We sat silently for a while, holding our tea and taking a little sips as time went on. I was surprised that Pinkie was quiet. She isn’t one to be this quiet.

Before I attempted to break the silence, Shy asked, “So Hope. Um- what did you used to do back in your world?”

Not expecting her to ask this kind of question, I replied, while being careful not mention she’s from a show, “Well, I helped look after the critters just like you. Sometimes, I do some art. My sketch book is back on my world though.” Of course, I didn’t tell her that I had a adorable sketch of her.

Pinkie then said, while leaning over the table, “Looks like you both have a lot in common.”

I quickly asked, “Wait, Fluttershy does art too!?”

Shy answered, “No, only skilful unicorns can create great art.”

I replied, not realising that it would be harder to draw with her mouth, “I see…”

Wondering if there are any events coming up, I asked, “Are there any special days coming up, like holidays or trips?”

Shy brought a hoof to her chin and thought for a moment, then replied, “Well actually-”

Pinkie interrupted, bouncing excitedly, “We got a trip to the beach tomorrow! Can you believe it!?”

My pegasus replied, seriously, “But Pinkie, Rainbow Dash is still in the hospital. It won’t be the same without her.”

Pinkie replied, sadly and understandingly, “Awww… but I’m sure we can wait, until she’s all better.”

I thought for a moment, ‘I didn’t know anypony goes to the beach in Equestria. This is going to be interesting and worrying at the same time. I guess this trip could help me relax and get used to living here though.’

Nightfall’s POV (Alicorn Form)

After spending about ten minutes with Rainbow, I left the hospital and walked to the Ponyville Library, where Twilight would be.

Thinking about the conversation that we recently had, I thought to myself, ‘Did Rainbow call me… ‘Night’…? That nickname actually sounds great in my opinion…’

Once I had arrived at the library, I could see that Rarity was just getting ready to leave. Not knowing I was nearby, she spoke out loud just after she had magically closed the door, “*deep sigh* That thing is just plain rude.”

Before she noticed me, I asked, “Is everything alright?”

Looking happy to get away from him, she turned towards me and answered, “I’m fine thanks, darling. I’m just going to head back to my boutique. I got a lot of orders to catch up on, since I didn’t have time for them after yesterday.”

Understanding her situation, I replied, “No problem. I’m just going to help Twilight out for a while. I see ya soon.” She smiled in return and then left.

Meanwhile, I took a deep breath and prepared myself for the possible worse case scenarios. Then, I knocked on the door and waited…

After a moment, the door had opened. Standing there, in front of me, was the changeling himself. I was quite surprised that his wounds had already healed, but he did have quite a number of bruises on him. Looks like him and Hope had quite a good scrap earlier.

He spoke first, rudely, “Yes?”

I wasn’t bothered the way he spoke, I replied, “Your Cocoon right? I helped by carrying you to the hospital last night.”

Not surprised at all, he answered, “Looks like the rainbow one has told you about me.”

Before I asked if I could come in, Twilight called, “Who is it?”

I could see her behind Cocoon, walking to the door, while holding four drinks of orange with her magic. When she saw it was me, she asked, “Hey Nightfall. Have you come to join our conversation?”

I answered, “That’s what I’m here for.”

The lavender unicorn motioned me in and replied, “Come in.”

I then walked past the changeling and through the door. Then I asked, “How are things going?”

Just as Cocoon closed the door behind us, she answered, “Great. I don’t have any books on changelings. So Cocoon has offered some assistance in helping me writing one, about his species.”

Wondering how the other unicorn is, I asked, “How’s Trixie?”

As I heard foothoofs coming down stairs, Spike called out, “I think she’s going to be sick for another day or two Twi-”

Noticing I was here, he greeted me, “Oh, hi Nightfall.”

I greeted the dragon in return, “Hi Spike.”

The lavender unicorn then asked me, “Do you want a drink by the way?”

After a long flight and conversation with Rainbow, I answered, “Orange would be nice, please.”

She give Spike two of the drinks and asked, “Could you give one to Trixie please?”

Spike replied, while walking back up stairs, “Sure thing.”

Twilight give one of the glasses to Cocoon, who caught it with his magic, not bothering to thank her in the process.

While the lavender unicorn entered the kitchen, he took a quick drink and lowered his glass. Then, I asked the changeling, attempting to try and start a conversation, “What were you doing in the Everfree Forest by the way?”

He shivered for a moment, like something had frightened him recently. Probably the Hydra, from yesterday.

Trying to hide his sudden shiver like nothing had happened, he answered, “You know… you’re the first one who had asked me that question so far. And for my answer, ‘I’m not telling you.’”

Knowing it’s better not force somepony to say something that they don’t want to, I replied, “No problem…”

Confused at my response, he asked, “Eh?”

I explained, “If you do not want to tell me, you don’t have to.”

Surprised about my explanation, he replied with a grin of satisfaction, “Looks like you and I, are going to get on just well.”

After a moment, Twilight’s number one assistant had came back down stairs with his drink. Shortly after, Twilight came back in from the kitchen with my drink, while magically holding her own as well.

She levitated the glass towards me, as I took control of it with my own magic and showed my appreciation, “Thanks Twilight.”

As the lavender unicorn placed her drink to one side, she magically grabbed a paper and a quill. Then spoke, “Okay, let’s start.”

I drunk half a glass and put mine to one side. Then I asked, “Where is everypony else? I know Rarity had just left to catch up on some work. And Fluttershy is with Hope, shopping.”

Then, the one thing that wasn’t expected to be heard in a kids show was said out loud. Cocoon snickered, while licking his lips rudely, “He probably would be banging her, right now.”

This had totally caught me of guard, as I raised a hoof to my mouth, while trying not to laugh.

Twilight, however, dropped her quill and attempted to hide behind her paper due to embarrassment. Just being able to see behind her paper, I noticed that she’s blushing bright red.

Getting worried and angry, Spike shouted out, “Hope is going to hurt Fluttershy!?”

Knowing far too well that it was wrong for him to had heard that. I had just lost it, after hearing Spike’s last sentence, as I couldn’t hold back from chuckling.

The changeling could only snicker and reply, “Something like that.”

The lavender unicorn, getting frustrated, shouted angrily towards the changeling, “Enough! Spike is still a baby dragon! And if you don’t mind, can you please keep your comments to yourself, Cocoon!”

Attempting to hold back his snicker-like laughter, he replied, “Sure… love.”

Partly not happy about the statement in return, the lavender unicorn growled in frustration. I meanwhile, managed to hold back from laughing any further.

Not understanding the conversation, Spike asked, “What is he talking about, Twilight?”

Knowing Twilight is still a but frustrated, I answered for her, “Don’t worry Spike. She will be fine.”

Still confused, he replied, “Eh?”

Just as Twilight was calming down, she ensured him, “Don’t worry about it, Spike. Just forget about it.”

As the unicorn relaxed and sat down, she replied to my question from earlier, “Anyway, Pinkie said that this isn’t her thing. And Applejack, she had to go and fill an order for some Apple Family Cider.”

I replied understandingly, “I see…”

After Twilight took a calming sigh, she picked up the paper and feather quill from earlier. Getting back to what we were doing before, she spoke as she wrote down, “Okay… Changelings are able to heal rapidly, when they are in the presence of love. What else is there?”

A thought had just came to me. I cannot believe I hadn’t notice this sooner. His eyes are completely formed, like their queen. I was quite curious, so I asked, “If you don’t mind me asking. Your eyes are quite different than the changelings that I had seen?”

He replied, disbelievingly, “That’s because I’m a fully grown changeling, you fool.”

As we Ignored his insult, Twilight wrote as she spoke, “Changelings eyes are formed… then they had fully grown.”

The little dragon then came up with a question of his own, “Um, can you change into almost anything you want?”

Understanding that it isn’t a silly question like before, he answered, “Only ponies that are near equal size. Of course, we can morph into their appearance, even if there’s a little difference in size.”

As Twilight wrote down her notes, she answered, “Okay, got that.”

The changeling then asked, “Let me ask you ponies a question?”

Twilight, not expecting a question, lowered her paper and quill and replied, “Sure.”

Looking serious as possible, he asked, “What do you ponies want?”

The three of us looked towards each other confused, until Twilight responded happily, “Well um… I just want to be Celestia’s best student and live happily with my friends.”

Not happy about the answer he was given, he replied, “No! I mean, what do ‘all’ you ponies want?”

Twilight, not sure what he was getting at. Spike, looking so confused. After thinking, I spoke, “Don’t we all just want to be happy?”

Neither satisfied or unsatisfied, he replied, “I guess… that answers my question.”

Chapter 19 - Surge of Emotions, Luna’s Lament

Chapter 19: Surge of Emotions, Luna’s Lament

Hope: Day 4
Nightfall: Day 18

Nightfall’s POV (Alicorn Form)

After being with Twilight for several hours, I noticed outside the window that the night was just round the corner. Recalling that Celestia wanted to have a private talk with me and her sister, I decided that it is probably the best time to return.

Me, Twilight, Cocoon and of course Spike, had made some real progress today. Not a lot, but we made a good start.

That question that the changeling had asked earlier today, has been bugging me a few times. Knowing that it was probably something important, I decided to keep the thought to myself for the time being.

Anyway, once I had arrived back at Canterlot, I had my evening meal with the sisters. It has been a few nights since I had a meal with my princess.

We are having tomato soup with some breed, which is really delicious. You can’t go wrong with it. The meal was mostly quiet though, but I preferred it that way.

Noticing that Twilight’s brother and his wife wasn’t at the table yet, I asked, “Isn’t Shining Armor and Cadance not joining us tonight?”

Luna answered, “They had to journey back to the Crystal Empire, for some business that needed attending.”

Never heard of the place, I asked, “Crystal… Empire…?”

The elder alicorn, Princess Celestia, explained, “That’s right. During your first week here in Equestria, while you were working on your studies. Twilight was given a test, to protect the Crystal Empire and the future of Equestria. In the end, with her friends there to guide her, she ultimately succeeded in passing her test.”

Understanding everything she said. I asked, curiously, “If you don’t mind me asking. What was the test really for?”

Not wanting to explain its purpose, she replied, “That is only for me and my sister to know, at the present time. All shall be revealed later, for when she is ready.”

Knowing that it would be inappropriate to ask her, what she has planned for Twilight, I decided to drop the topic altogether. I’m sure Celestia knows what her student is capable of doing, so I know she will be fine under her hoofs.

During the rest of our meal, I noticed that Luna were having quick glances of me now and again. Each time she noticed me looking towards her, she gave a loving smile in return as I happily returned it.

As soon as we were about to finish, our evening meal, the elder alicorn asked, “Sister, may I have a private talk with you both in the next half-hour?”

Curious, the younger sister asked, “What is this about, my sister?”

Celestia paused for a moment. Not sure on how to respond, so I explained for her sister, “She’s just concerned about our… relationship, Luna.”

Getting suspicious on what her big sister was up to, she asked, while getting a little annoyed, “Sister… I’ll ask again. What is this about!?”

Trying to keep the situation under control, she answered, “Please little sister, just bear with me until then.”

Not happy about what her elder sister could be plotting, the younger alicorn spoke, “Very well then.”

Happy about being able to keep the situation under control, the elder alicorn took a reliving sigh. Then, leaving the dinner room, she headed to a nearby balcony to lower the Sun.

I started to get worried about the situation. So I attempted to calm my princess, “I think your sister is just being protective of you.”

Finishing the drink she was having, she replied, “I know. But I think there is more to it than that…”

It wasn’t long ago since her sister had already lowered the Sun. Once we finished, we began our walk down the corridor to our usual balcony. As we arrived, Luna did her thing.

Levitating herself into the air, with her front hoofs spread apart, her horn glowed a brilliant dark-blue aura. There, over the horizon, the great white orb itself was slowly welcomed into the night sky. Right behind the Moon itself, the stars took pursuit until they covered the sky.

Once she had finished performing her duty, she then slowly lowered herself back down on to the platform. Then, she took a deep breath.

Not being sure about something, she spoke, “I don’t know how my sister had managed to cope without me for a thousand years. Lowering and raising, both Sun and Moon must be tiring.”

Not sure how to respond to that statement, I spoke my thoughts, “I guess… after a long time, you kind of get used to it like a daily routine.”

She explained, “It may look easy for us. But it takes more energy out of thou than thou might think.”

Concerned about her well being, I asked, “Fancy having a rest in the gardens for the time being?”

Not having anything better to do, she replied naturally, “Why not…?”

As we lead on the grass for the next half-hour, my princess looked like she had fallen sleep. So I quietly called her name and gently nudged her, until she awoke, “Come on, let’s she what she wants.”

As we walked through the corridors, we noticed that the guards were just changing their shifts. I could tell that there was something troubling my princess, but I decided to stay quiet as I didn’t want to upset her.

Having an idea where her sibling wanted us to meet, we headed to the throne room and entered the royal room itself. There, waiting patently for us, was Princess Celestia on the throne. With it being a private conversation, the guards were immediately ordered to leave.

Once the doors were shut, Luna got straight to business, “Now what is this about, my sister?”

The elder alicorn explained, “After watching how things had progressed over these two weeks. I-…”

As Celestia hesitated, the younger alicorn asked, “Yes…?”

Gathering the courage, she answered, “I want you two to slow down, just a little, with your relationship.”

Just outside the throne room. Two Night Guards stood posted near the doors, ready to defend their princess from any harm that may come their way. Tonight though, they were not prepared on what was about to come.

As the guards stood their ground. A sudden powerfully-unmatched female voice came bursting through the doors, from the very room that we were in, “WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAT!!!!!?”

The sudden blow had sent both guards trembling to their knees, utterly paralysing them in shock and fear.

Throughout the castle. The sound echoed throughout entirely, causing walls and windows to vibrate due extreme stress. Outside the very room we were in, small reasonable amounts of dust fell down on to the guards below…

As the fury of the younger princess’s Royal Canterlot Voice subsided. The guards slowly, but cautiously, stood back to their hoofs. Taking multiple deep breaths in the process to help recover from their initial shock.

Being very wise knowing not to enter, the guards remained outside and endured themselves for another possible outcome.

Back inside the throne room. I was on the floor, tightly holding my ears, while enduring Luna’s temper.

I was partly worried that the windows could shatter any moment. But because they didn’t, I imagined they were designed to withstand such punishment.

Meanwhile, I can see that the elder alicorn was still barely standing. To help withstand her sister’s voice, she covered her face with one of her own powerful wings…

Once the distortion subsided, I removed my hoofs from my ears and stood back on to my hoofs. The sudden shock had made me dizzy for a moment.

Still shielding herself. The elder sister partly lowered her wing to talk, while keeping calm, “Sister… the Royal Canterlot Voice thing.”

Luna, lowering her voice to a bearable level, protested, “I’m most concerned about our relationship! Do thou have any idea what it must be like! On the Moon! Alone! Nothing to do, but sleep, for one thousand years!!!? It is no different back then. When I brought the night, with nopony to see my hard work, as they all slept through it!?”

The dark-blue alicorn had started to show tears of her sorrow. As she directed all her fury towards her elder sibling, who’d imprisoned her on the Moon many centuries ago.

I think this was the very reason why I fell in love with her. She was lonely, nopony appreciated her night and she is beautiful. What I wanted more than anything, was to comfort her.

Celestia, tried to express how sorry she was as she lowered her wing, “Sister… I cannot imagine what you must had gone through… But know this. I tried my best to be there for you, just like any big sister would.”

The elder alicorn then started to change her tone from sad to increasingly annoyed, “Every day, I was forced to raise and lower the Moon during your absence. Every day, I had also had to lower and raise the Sun! Every time I did, I could only regret not trying hard enough to help you! It very emotionally upset me, dear sister.”

The younger alicorn then replied, trying to target her sister’s guilt, “Yes… I’m sure thou must have felt many emotions. Like thou ‘must had’ gotten laid a thousand times, with our guards, ever since I was locked away! I’ll would be surprised if thou had a list of each stallion that thou had sex with. While I laid lonely on the cold surface of the Moon with nothing! NOTHING!!!”

Looking towards the elder alicorn and seeing the expression on her face. The words that Luna spoke must be true. But I know that the co-ruler of Equestria needed some pleasure in life, but… where did that leave her little sister? But I knew better that I should keep my mouth shout in this conversation.

It started to become too difficult for Celestia, as she let a tear slide down her cheek, expressing her shame, “Sister, they… they meant nothing to me. It was just sex… Pleasure without any heartfelt feelings in it…”

Suddenly finding some hidden rage. The elder alicorn then protested back at her younger sister, increasingly getting furious at each sentence she spoke, “You have no idea, what it was like during your exile! You have no idea, what stress I had to put up with! If you think you can manage being the Princess of the Sun and Moon for a millennium, without any pressure, by all means try sister!!!”

Getting very emotionally hurt from her sister’s words and the memories of her past events. Luna had reached her limit, as she shouted with a loud heartfelt cry with tears flowing down her cheeks, “TIA!!!”

Hastily running back towards the doors, crying in agony.
The younger princess slammed the doors wide open by a powerful wave of her magic and ran out of the room.

Not bothering to glance at her elder sister, I quickly took pursuit of my princess and called out for her, “Luna!?”

The conversation had really touched me. All I wanted, at this moment and nothing more, was to comfort the hurt dark-blue alicorn. She had suffered enough, that it almost made me want to break into tears myself.

As she ran through the corridors, with tears clearly flowing off her cheeks, I ran as fast as I could to try and keep up with her. When she reached a balcony, she instantly took flight out of the castle.

Knowing that this was going to be a challenge to keep up with the heartbroken mare, I also took flight to pursue her. At this moment, I will make sure that nothing will stand in my way…

In the night sky, I flew with all my might to pursue my princess. I kept my eyes fixed on her at all times, making sure not to lose sight of her.

Minute after minute, she got further and further away from me. I tried to calling out to her, but sadly I was ignored in return.

Minutes had past, as we ended up flying past Ponyville. At this point, I was almost completely exhausted that I needed to land and rest.

The chase didn’t stop there though as she continued through the Everfree Forest.

I now had an idea where she was going. The Ancient Castle of the Royal Pony Sisters. Back where her sorrow took root, on the first two episodes that I’ll would never forget watching. The very place when I first started to feel for her…

As she landed at the entrance to the old castle, I landed right behind her, after catching up. The both of us were panting heavily from the exhaustion. Very concerned about her, I spoke, “*pant* *pant* *pant* Luna…? *pant*”

Not wanting to talk, she replied, “*pant* Please *pant* leave me be, Nightfall… *pant*”

Trying to show how much I care about her, I disobeyed, “I never leave you Luna, not even what had happened tonight… And I… don’t really know my way back.”

Luna didn’t respond or look towards me. She just proceeded to walk inside the old and abandoned castle with her head low.

After taking some deep breaths to recover from the exhaustion, I closely followed her inside.

At this moment, I just didn’t know what to say to her. But I figured that I should just be quiet for the time being. If she wants to talk, I’m always here willing to.

With it being the very first time that I have been here, I looked around and found that the place was in ruins. Even though, I had always wanted to come here and explore this old castle.

So far, I found that this castle was nowhere near as huge as the one back in Canterlot. The windows contained no glass, roofs had crumbled and the place was empty.

As we walked through the corridors, I thought she was going to the main hall where she had battled Twilight and her friends. But how wrong I was as she stopped at an old half-opened door, which I kindly opened with my magic before she could.

Appreciating me for opening the door for her. She spoke quietly, but loud enough for me to hear, “Thank thou…”

The tone of her words though, were drowned in hurt and sorrow. The expression of her words, clearly told me how really hurt she was at this minute.

Just after as she had just gone inside, I closely followed her in. The first thing I saw give this room’s secrets away. Finding an old unused-bed in the middle, I knew who this room must had belonged to. So I asked, “Is- is this your old bedroom?” I instantly regretted asking, as I momentarily forgot her condition.

She didn’t respond to the question that I regretted asking. Instead, she climbed onto the bed, rested on her stomach and then… she let loose the water-works. Crying heavily under her fore-hoofs.

It was breaking my heart, by just hearing her. So I quickly walked up to the side of her bed and put a hoof on her back, gently stroking her.

Noticing my actions. She quickly brought her head up to face me, which revealed the redness in her eyes from her sobbing.

I just couldn’t bare it any longer. Quickly, I got on the bed with her. Then gently, brought her to my chest to comfort her.

She didn’t reject, as she brought herself closer and warped her fore-hoofs round me. Leaning and sobbing her tears into my fur coat.

Trying to comfort her as much as possible. I began stroking her back again as I brought a wing out and warped it round her. I then brought my head close to hers and sat with her for as long as she needed…

-

I’m guessing that thirty minutes had pass, since I have lost track of what time it was. I believe that my princess had calmed down and had managed to get it off her chest.

Feeling a lot better after she took a relieving sigh. She snuggled up to me and said, “Thank thou, for being here for me *sniff*.”

Making me feel better knowing that she was, I replied, “I’m just glad your feeling better my love. I’m sorry if I had upset you in any way?”

Still snuggled into my chest, she answered, “You didn’t.”

I wanted to show how much I care about her and cheer her up, but I was afraid of what her reaction will be. We have known each other for over two weeks now. But she did say ‘relationship’ herself back in Canterlot. Hoping that this is the most appropriate time than any, I call her name, “Luna…?”

Wondering what I was calling her for, she brought her head up. Just at that moment, I leaned down to her and give her a full loving kiss on the lips.

Completely caught off guard. Her eyes open wide as she did not see that coming.

Once we broke the kiss after a second or two. She backed away for a moment, trying to put the pieces together on what just happened.

Coming to realisation, she smiled adoringly at my affection for her. Not wanting the moment to be missed, she brought her head forward and returned the kiss.

We both didn’t want to stop there. Because it was so sweet and tender, we closed our eyes and passionately made out with each other for a couple of minutes.

During the kiss. I felt myself becoming aroused, but tried my best to keep it hidden for the time being.

Once we broke the long and memorable kiss. She smiled affectionately towards me as I did the same for her. I then say, “You know, the kiss we had last night really meant a lot to me. It was my first ever kiss that I ever had with a marefriend…”

She then brought me into a hug and asked, “So I was thy first, as I was with thou?”

She then say, quite happily, while our heads were behind each other in the hug, “That makes me even more happy to be with thou, that I was thy first.”

After we broke the hug, I asked, “Do you fancy having a quick look around before we head back?”

Looking down depressed, she explained, “There isn’t anything here for me now. And I don’t think I’m ready to face my sister yet.”

I then say, as she brought her head up, “I’m sure your sister knows just how you feel. I mean, I know she really cares about you. When you both meet for the first time after that thousand years, I never seen her more happy to just have her sister back. So I’m sure all those stallions meant nothing to her, but… you did.”

Luna went in thought and then quietly said to herself, while looking down, “Tia… I’m sorry…”

“I’m sorry too… little sister.”

We both hastily, but very worriedly, looked towards the door. Standing there, was Princess Celestia herself.

We didn’t even know she was outside. She had probably been listening to us for a while though, as her eyes clearly showed that she had been upset recently.

Luna shouted out, naturally, “Sister!? H-how long have thou been there?”

She answered, as she walked in while trying to hide her recent emotions, “I had been here not long since you. I am not going to repeat my mistake from one thousand years ago. Performing my duties instead of tending to my sister first.”

Sitting on the floor in front of us. Celestia turned her full attention to her younger sister to apologise, “Sister. I’m very sorry for everything that has happened. I’m sorry that I wasn’t there for you, when you needed me most, all those years ago. Back at the castle earlier. I was only thinking about your happiness, but I see now that your other-worldly stallion-friend cares more deeply for you than I could imagine. I would be happy for him to be with you, like I couldn’t be.”

Luna jumped of the bed and ran up to her sister. Then… unexpectedly, that caught me by surprise, she managed tackle her elder sibling to the floor in a hug, “I’m so sorry big sister and thank thou… for trying to be there for me.”

Just watching them having another joyful reunion, almost made me want to happily cry. Like when the Element Wielders saw the Cakes kids for the first time, I could only think, ‘Awww.’

When Luna had finished dominating her sister in a huge hug. She moved herself off, allowing her elder sibling to get back up. Celestia then said worriedly, “I have to return to Canterlot, to check on things. You come back when you are ready little sister. I’ll always be there for you, when you need me.”

Before she left, Luna asked, “Can we-… can we fly back together, it’s been ages since we last flew together?”

She answered, in her motherly voice, “Of course, little sister.”

Just before we left the old bedroom, I asked, “Don’t go too fast. I could just barely keep up with Luna.”

The sisters looked towards each other and giggled. Then, we began our flight all the way back to Canterlot.

Chapter 20 - Flower of Memories

Chapter 20: Flower of Memories

Hope: Day 4
Nightfall: Day 18

Hope’s POV - Earlier that Morning

After our tea conversation had ended, at the Cakes. Pinkie pulled out some plain paper, out of nowhere, for me to use. She explained, “I was given this drawing paper by accident, instead of coloured paper. Can you believe it!? It isn’t ideal for parties, so you can have it for your art. It is better for it to be used than nothing.”

Drinking the last sip of tea, I showed my appreciation, “Thank you Pinkie, really. I thought you were going to throw me a party.”

I picked up Tank and we all left our seats. Shy then said her appreciation, “Thank you for buying us the drinks, Pinkie.”

As we were about to walk outside, Pinkie replied, “Hey no problem. I got to get to work now. Mr and Mrs Cakes need me to foal-sit for them. See you two lovebirds soon.” She dashed back inside, with the door quickly closing behind her.

With me and Shy refreshed after such a nice warm drink, we went to finish our shopping and then began our walk home.

It was just nearly 3:00pm when we near arrived back home. As I was holding Tank, I didn’t want to get flirty with Shy but, I spotted a flower that reminded me of my mother back on Earth.

Back then, when I was little, she picked up a flower for me and threaded it into my hair. It was kind of embarrassing. But for some reason, it brought the thought to my mind.

Anyway, the flower I saw was a lavender colour that matches Twilight’s coat and it was bigger than the rest of them here. So, without Shy noticing while she was walking ahead, I decided to quickly pick it up for her.

When we arrived at the front door. She turned and looked towards me, clearly noticing that I was hiding something. I was holding Tank on my right shoulder and hiding the flower with my left paw behind my back. Curious, she questioned, “Hope, what are you hiding?”

Hoping to had surprised her a little later. I thought, might as well do it now. So I asked, “Close your eyes. I got something for you.”

She did so without question, after saying, “Um-… okay.”

I thought she would had been a bit more hesitant. But, I knew she trusts me now.

Laying Tank down on the ground for a moment. I walked towards her and then carefully threaded the flower through her mane, trying to be gentle as possible.

Once I had put it on. I don’t know why, but it just looked so adorable on her. A beautiful flower for a beautiful mare. So cute.

I snapped back to reality as soon as she asked, in concern, after opening her eyes, “Hope, what are you doing?”

As I picked up Tank, I asked her, while getting excited, “Have you got a mirror?”

A bit confused, she asked, “I got one in my room. Why?”

I really can’t wait for her to see it. So I said, excitedly, “Let me show you...”

As we arrived back inside our home. I put Tank on the ground and took Shy upstairs to her room. Then, I showed her appearance in the mirror.

Her face just lit up, like her if were her birthday. Then she smoothed me in kisses, which I surprisingly did not see coming, as she knocked me on my back again.

I knew I did the right thing picking up a little present early for her.

Hope’s POV - That Night

It was just after nine 9:00pm at night. As I was bored out of my head, just sitting around and doing nothing at all. Fluttershy was laying on her couch resting and had noticed that I didn’t look comfortable. So she asked, in concern, “Hope, are you alright?”

She wasn’t shy around me anymore and I knew we got quite attached to each other now. I replied, being honest, “Just so bored… I don’t get it how everypony chills out at night, after work, without having something to do.”

Shy went into thought for a moment and then suggested “Why don’t you do some art? It may help you take your mind of things.”

I replied, while being honest, “I have to be in the mood for it. It isn’t easy to sketch without any inspiration or interest.”

Fluttershy went in thought once again and suggested, “Well, I know a few weeks ago that Applejack had opened a night bar… But I… never managed to gather the courage to go… Because I was… nervous.”

I thought, ‘Well, it was a good reason. You never know what can happen on your first night out. But wouldn’t Applejack be there anyway, to keep an eye on her, if something goes wrong?’

Desperate for something to take my mind of boredom. I asked, like a little foal would, “Can we go, pleas---------e.”

Looking nervous and worried. She gave in and offered, “If you- if you really want to.”

Without trying to mimic her ‘yay’. I shouted, “Yay, that’s what I’m talking about!”

However, my celebration was cut short when Shy asked, “But only if you take your Burn Cream.”

I was totally confused, as I don’t remember having any on in the hospital. I assumed though that she was probably flirting with me, but I knew that she wasn’t the one to joke. So I asked, “‘Burn Cream’…?” I had a bad feeling about where this was going.

Realising that I didn’t know, she explained, “Oh that’s right, I haven’t told you yet. In the hospital, I had to…”

Not knowing how to respond. She paused for a moment as she blushed furiously.

Not having a clue why, I asked, “Err… go on… I promise I won’t get mad. I could never be mad at you Fluttershy.”

She attempted proceed with her explanation, “In the hospital, I had to… … … … …”

The last part she said was whispered very quietly, so that no one would be able to hear it. But with my good wolf ears, I heard her clear as day, ‘I had to rub your entire body with it, while you were unconscious. And you kind of got an erection.’

I didn’t think I could get redder than a tomato at this point. Angel, funny enough, was sat on the chair rubbing his head in confusion. I knew if he heard this, he would not give me a break. But more importantly, I was thinking, ‘Oh shit! Oh shit! Shit! Shit! Shit!’

Very hesitantly, I tried to confirm, “I had a…!?”

Before I carried on. Her eyes shot wide open and then she hid her face behind her mane, realising that I just heard her. I then asked Angel, her bunny, “Could you wait upstairs please. I want to have a private chat with her.”

He stumped his foot on the chair, in frustration, and took a pillow up with him.

I meanwhile came closer to Shy and apologised, while carefully moving her mane out of the way, “Sorry about that… The little… guy has a mind of its own.”

I started thinking, ‘*mentally face-hoofs self* I should had realised that having sexy dreams would do something like this. But it’s too late now.’

Snapping me out of my thoughts. Fluttershy started blurting out apologies, “I’m so sorry. I shouldn’t have stared. It was so rude of me.” She then hanged her head low in shame.

Using a paw to bring her chin up gently. I ensured her, while looking into her eyes, “Don’t worry about it-”

Suddenly realising something. I asked in fear, “Um… did anypony else… you know… see anything?”

She explained, “No, I was the only pony awake in the room. The doctor had just left before I treated you.”

Fluttershy’s POV - The Night before in Hospital

It was getting quite late and everypony had left apart from me. Rainbow Dash was sleeping soundly and the changeling was still unconscious. The only ponies that were in the ward awake were me and a doctor, with Hope on the bed unconscious.

The doctor said, “We need to apply the ointment to help his wounds heal. Fluttershy, you mind if you take the bandages off for me while I just head to the store room?”

I replied, “Of course doctor.”

While the doctor was leaving, I did as I was told and began removing the bandaging. I smoothed his coat out to get a clear view at the wound on his chest.

There was just only a little cut, but it should be right by tomorrow.

I then heard a moan coming from Rainbow Dash, so I quickly dashed to the side of her bed.

She was waking up, so I called out to her, “Rainbow Dash…?”

Tiredly, she opened her eyes and took in her surroundings. She then asked, while partly dizzy, “Flu- Fluttershy? Where am I?”

She then attempted to raise herself up, but moaned in pain while doing so. I quickly suggested to her, “You should lay down and rest Rainbow. You’re in no condition to sit up yet.”

Looking quite sleepy, she protested, “I’ll be fine.”

Then, she took the moment to take in her surroundings of the room properly. But I don’t think she had noticed the changeling at the other side of the room, in bed, though.

Noticing Hope, she offered, “Fluttershy, if you really want Hope. You can have him. I know he likes you even more than I. And besides, I’m always training for the Wonderbolts anyway. I was only teasing him the other day by the way.”

I was speechless for a moment there, not expecting her to say that. So I asked, “Rainbow…?”

She replied, ensuring, “Relax. I know you two make a great couple.”

Thankful for her kind words. I leaned over the bed and hugged her happily, “Thank you, Rainbow Dash.”

Suddenly hearing her moan in pain. I quickly backed away and apologised, “S- sorry.”

Recovering from the shock, she replied, “Don’t worry about it.”

“Are you two okay?” the doctor asked, while just coming back in.

We both stared in the direction of the entrance to the ward. The doctor then instructed, “Rainbow Dash, you can talk tomorrow. Right now, you must rest.”

The rainbow mane pegasus took a deep sigh and replied, “Fine…”

When she laid back down, I said, “Thank you. You are really my best friend, Rainbow.”

While she was getting comfortable under the covers, she replied, “Hey, no problem. We will talk tomorrow. Night Fluttershy.”

I then realised that Tank would be at her home, hungry. So I will need to make sure that I pick him up, when I leave shortly.

I then made my way back to Hope’s bed. There, the doctor was just currently struggling to unscrew the lid off.

After he managed to unscrew it. The doctor was looking a little drowsy, so I offered, “I treat him. I’m a fully qualified vet. Why don’t you call it a night, I be leaving shortly anyway.”

The doctor replied, “Well, we never allow anypony to treat patients in the wards. But if you’re a qualified vet. Then, I guess I can entrust you to treat him as I’m no expert with his biology. But don’t use too much, just a thin layer is enough.”

Just as the doctor was leaving, he said after a yawning, “Good night. And don’t worry, I’m sure he will be fine in the morning.”

Soon as he left, I then began to work my magic. I grabbed the container, which the doctor had left at the side of the bed, and read the instructions. Then, applied some to my right hoof.

I then say quietly, while making sure not to wake him, “I guess it’s time I helped you, my cute wolf-y.”

I started by rubbing his arms. They were nice and smooth, but I just adored the colour of his fur.

When I got to his paws. They looked like they had been under a lot of stress, with all the electricity he uses. So I wasted no time in applying cream to them. The nails didn’t look sharp, but they didn’t feel too sharp either.

I then did his feet and began to work my way up his legs. I thought I heard him moan, but I thought it was because of the pain he was in. Then, I stopped when I was nearing his… secret area and made a start with his head.

He just looked so adorable that I couldn’t resist sneaking a little kiss on his cheek. I then say quietly to him, as I gently put some round his head, “I’m nearly finished now.”

After that. I slowly turned his body around while being careful not to wake him, so that he was laying on his front.

Then I rubbed some extra cream on my hoofs and carefully flew and landed on top him, so that I’m standing above him, on his bed. I thought I leave his chest for last, to help avoid the bed sheets from removing the ointment after.

I then started slowly massaging his back…

After a minute or two while I was still working my magic touch. I thought I heard Hope mourn, “I love you Fluttershy.”

I instantly jumped up in the air and flew down by the side of the bed, thinking that I had probably woken him up. But when I examined him, he was still sound asleep.

I thought I put enough on his back. So I quickly finished his tail, then gently rolled him on his back and finally started with his chest.

While I went to get the last bit of the remaining ointment. Hope moaned in his sleep, “Oh Fluttershy…”

I replied, “I’m nearly finished. So you can go back to sleep for the rest of the night, after I’m done.”

Finally, I started with rubbing around his neck and slowly made my down to his stomach.

Just as I finished with his upper chest, I noticed that he had started to breath rapidly. So I figured that he was having a nightmare.

While quickly finishing rubbing his stomach in a swirl motion, with just a little more pressure on, he started moaning once again while breathing rapidly. So I ensured him, “It’s okay, I’m here for you…”

Soon, I noticed something slowly raising near his secret area. As I examined it, I figured that it was just his tail.

But when I looked again, after looking a away for a moment. I stopped and froze, as I realised what I had just done.

My eyes shot wide open, with my jaw dropped, as I realised that my massaging was arousing him.

I just couldn’t take my eyes of it. I could only stare at it none stop, while blushing like crazy.

When I came back to my senses after about five seconds, I quickly got off the bed and covered him with the blanket. Hoping it would hide itself in the morning.

Quickly putting the lid back on the case. I walked by the side of him and said quietly, “I’m so sorry Hope. I shouldn’t have seen that. I’ll be back tomorrow morning. Sleep well my wolf-y.”

I turned the lamps off and started walking towards the door. For a second, I thought I heard a snicker but I’m sure it wasn’t Rainbow Dash or Hope. Then, I started to panic. So I quickly left the hospital and headed to Rainbow’s house to pick up Tank.

When I arrived home with him. I fed him and the critters, then called it a night.

Hope’s POV - Just after the Conversation at Night

Fluttershy had just finished roughly explaining everything that had happened at the hospital. She’s told me that Rainbow likes me and that she would prefer me to be with Shy, like I always wanted to be.

Fluttershy, just finishing her explanation, “… I went to Rainbow’s house to pick up Tank and came home. I then quickly feed the little critters and went to sleep soon after… I’m so sorry for what I did.”

I ensured her, “Relax. Part of it was my fault, because I was-…” I hesitated and got worried at what I almost said.

Confused, she asked, “Um, because…?”

Scared on how she may react. I asked, “Okay I tell you, but please don’t kick me out?”

She asked, while partly upset with the thought, “Why would I do such a thing?”

I then said, as I made myself comfortable by sitting on the floor while trying to relax, “Okay… I kind of-… I dreamed about you making out with me.” I instantly closed my eyes, grit my teeth and embraced myself for the worse hoof in the face imaginable.

A few seconds later. I opened one eye while I still had my teeth grit, as I was expecting a hoof in the face and possibly getting kicked out. But what I saw was the complete opposite. She was sat in front of me with a loving smile, staring at me a little red that almost creeped me out. I expecting something bad to happen.

Hesitantly, I called, “F- Fluttershy…?”

She walked towards me and replied, “Awww, that’s so adorable.”

As she hugged me for real. I admitted while still partly surprised, “Err, yea. I have always loved you Fluttershy.”

I started to relax as we held the hug for a long good minute…

Once we broke the hug, she asked, “You get your cream on, while I get my saddlebag. I should have just enough for a drink for both of us.”

I replied, “No problem.”

Shy then give me a full canister of ointment and then I headed to the bathroom to do my thing, while she went to collect her bag.

The cream smelt kind of strange, but I know that Shy will force it on to me if I didn’t do it myself though. So I wasted no time in applying it…

After covering my entire body, in that smelly stuff, excluding what Shy calls ‘the secret area’. I decided that I might as well put some around there too. Better than having my fur dropping out… Oh man, err pony, this is embarrassing. I just hope the weird smell disappears when I get there. Maybe, I’m the only one that can smell it though.

Chapter 21 - A Friendly Challenge

Chapter 21: A Friendly Challenge

Hope: Day 4
Nightfall: Day 18

Hope’s POV

It hadn’t been long since me and Fluttershy had left our house, and began our small journey.

After a but of a walk. We came across an old looking barn, in Sweet Apple Acres, which we believe must be the Apple Family Bar itself. So I asked, “Are you sure this is the place? Looks like a regular old barn to me.”

Not looking sure as I was. She replied, “Well, this is where Applejack told me it would be.”

As I came to a decision, I decided to continue journeying towards the barn. With Shy quickly following, I said, “Might as well check it out.”

Just outside. We heard a large clap-like sound, followed by cheers inside. Next we heard a female voice shouting, which I’m sure was Applejack herself, “Who’s next!?”

If I’m not mistaken, that was the impact of pool balls. Hope I wasn’t wrong. I’m just dying for something fun to do.

The door was just a regular barn door. But as soon as we entered, you wouldn’t think there was a bar inside.

Looking around the place. There were ponies seated on some hay at a bar table, taking small sips of their drinks now and again while joining in each others conversation.

“How ya doin’ partners? Glad ya both decided to come Fluttershy. I was startin’ to worry that ya wouldn’t come at all.”

Looking towards the source of the voice. We found Applejack, standing there, holding a pool cue with her right hoof to her chest. This was actually quite unexpected for me as I didn’t think ponies could play pool.

I quickly responded, while getting excited, “Wow, didn’t know you own a bar Applejack.”

She explained, “We had been open for about a month now sugar cube. Although, things haven’ been good tonight without my rival.”

I asked, “Let me guess. It’s Rainbow Dash right?”

Taking a sigh while looking down in disappointment, she replied, “Yea…”

To cheer us up a bit. She brought her head back up and offered, “Anyway, y’all want a drink?”

Fluttershy answered, “Please. If ya don’t mind.”

As me and Shy found a small stack of hay to sit on at the bar, AJ went behind it. There her big brother, Big Macintosh, was on the other side preparing something. What I would guess, was some sort kind of fruit juice. AJ then offered, “Say, I’ll give ya both a free drink for ya first visit.”

Fluttershy examined the blackboard menu on the wall, written in choke, “Thank you Applejack. Could I have a Lemon and Apple flavour please?”

Not sure what would be good to try first. So I asked, “I’ll have the same please.”

AJ called to her bro, while she went to prepare the apples for us, “Hey bro, we need lemon.”

It didn’t take ten seconds for them to mix the drinks. Once AJ given them us, Shy said her appreciation, “Thank you.”

I showed my appreciation, “Thanks AJ.”

She replied, “Hey, it’s nothin’.”

Applejack went in thought for a moment and then suggested, “I got a good deal for ya Hope.”

While I just finished taking a sip of my drink, I asked, “What is it?”

She explained, with a challenging grin, “Say, why don’t you and I have a one-and-one game. Like I said, it’s been boring tonight. Besides, me and Rainbow play nearly every night. But nopony else here can match us. If you win, I’ll give you a full bottle of ice-cold Apple Family Cider.”

Not refusing such a challenge, I replied, “You’re on. But what if you win?”

She replied, “Eh I need nothin’. Just a challenger will do for me.”

I then said to Shy, “Looks like tonight is going to be fun. You wanna watch?”

Getting excited, she replied, “Sure…”

As soon as AJ had set up the table, we were ready to begin. Many pony folk crowded around us, excited to see if I could own AJ. Or probably, seeing how badly she’s going to own me. Like that’s going to happen.

Just before we were about to start, two ponies had just entered the bar. Turning my attention to them for a moment, I found that it was Trixie and Twilight.

I started to wonder where that bucking bug was, unless…

Applejack then snapped me out of my thoughts, “Ready partner?”

Picking up the cue at the side of the wall, while feeling pretty confident, I answered, “Yep.”

Being such a gentlecolt, I offered, “I let you break.”

She replied, “Well, if ya insist.”

As she broke the triangle of balls, she successfully pot two yellows at the break. The thing that surprised me was how ponies managed to play. She balanced the cue with her hoof and used her teeth to grip the other end of it.

It was then followed by three more yellows straight. I then realised that I was in for a thrashing, if I don’t focus here.

I knew that I had to play it safe. But when I looked at the layout, I had a good setup that can allow me to quickly catch up.

I had managed to catch up after I had pot four reds. Sadly though, I missed my fifth one. But I managed to leave the white in a safe position.

Getting over confident. She commented, “This is where your beatin’ truly begins.”

I knew if she gets over confident, she was going to slip up badly and how right I was. As soon as she reached the black ball, she slipped up that set me up to finish my last three reds. Which I managed to do.

This is where it got too intense. With everypony crowding around us, in the room, it was so quiet that ya could only hear the wind blowing outside. As I took a deep breath, some male pony shouted out, “Hey, hurry up!”

Everypony looked towards the source of the voice. Not very surprised, I found that it was Cocoon who was sat at the side of Twilight.

Partly annoyed. The lavender unicorn instructed him, “Shhh. Quiet! They are trying to focus.”

Then some other tough male earth-pony shouted out loud, “Hey a changeling!”

Cocoon snorted, while not paying much notice, “That is just plain rude…”

Starting to lose my cool, I protested, “Do you two mind, we are trying to play.”

Getting wound up himself. The male pony protested back, “Hey fur ball, you know what that thing is don’t you!?”

Cocoon snickered quietly from after hearing the insult I got. Trying to stay calm for Fluttershy’s sake, I replied, “Yes and I don’t approve about them. Now be quiet please.”

I then took another breather. But I had the idea that a possible fight was about to erupt any second, with that pony being around.

I was about to lean down and take my shot again, until that pony said, “Don‘t you know that those things are trouble?”

Getting annoyed. AJ decided to blast him, “Oh darn it. Nopony talks to my friends like that. If you don’t shut the tar-nation up, I’ll have to ask ya to leave.”

Big Macintosh, taking notice of the conversation behind the bar, agreed, “Eeyep.”

Getting worried about getting hoofed out by the Apple Family. He carried on his protest, nervously, “But you know those things are nothing but trouble right?”

Hoping to clam the situation, Twilight spoke, “That is precisely why I’m with him.”

While Cocoon was taking sip of his drink. The male pony replied, “Fine, but I am not taking responsibility for this.”

Now that the scene had been taken care of, I turned my attention back to the game. I started to get nervous, so I took another deep breath and took my shot.

The black ball slowly reached the pocket and stopped at the very edge… until it fell in the pocket a moment later, with the white ball still resting on the table.

Everypony in the room cheered, well almost everypony, except Cocoon. Fluttershy flew up to me, but avoided knocking me over again and gave me a kiss on the cheek. She then shouted out, “You did it!”

AJ admitted, “I got to hoof it to ya. You’re a great player, Hope.”

I replied, while putting Shy back on the ground, “Thanks Applejack.”

Applejack then went behind the bar and came back with a bottle. She then congratulated me as she handed me the prize, “Here ya go Hope, as promised.”

As I took the bottle from her mouth. I showed my appreciation, “Thanks Applejack. But I think I’ll give it to Rainbow Dash, as a way of apologising, for yesterday. Just having a great time was good enough for me.”

She replied, “Hey no problem. Hope ya don’t mind me havin’ a rematch with ya and…”

She then came closer to me and whispered, “Don’t go tellin’ Rainbow Dash that ya beat me, alright?”

I ensured her, “Don’t worry, I won’t.”

As everypony went back to doing their thing, me and Shy went to the bar table where Cocoon and Twilight are sat. Twi then said happily, “Congratulations on beating Applejack, Hope. Only Rainbow has managed to beat her.”

I replied, “Thanks Twilight. But it could have gone either way though.”

Noticing that Trixie wasn’t around, so I asked, “Hey, where’s Trixie?”

Twilight replied, “Um well-”

The changeling interrupted, “Ha ha, she was me. And by the way… sorry for this morning.”

Not believing what me and Twilight had just heard. We both looked towards the changeling and asked in sync, “What?”

Pretending like he didn’t say anything. He replied, “Nothing…”

Well, I never thought I would become friends with a changeling. But regardless, I still don’t fully trust them. I don’t think I’ll ever will. I need to have a word with Shining Armor about this, to see what he thinks.

With it starting to get quiet between us. I decided to ask Twi, “So, how is the real Trixie doing?”

The lavender unicorn replied, “She’s a lot better, but she’s still tired though. She should be okay tomorrow. Spike is at the library looking after her…”

As our night out was coming to a close. We decided that we should probably call it a night. It had been a bit of a walk this morning, shopping with Fluttershy and walking to and from AJ’s bar. I’m just glad that a fight didn’t start on our first night out.

When we arrived home, we were both tired out so we decided to call it a night. As Shy put her saddle bag away, I put the prize cider on a nearby table.

Then, totally unexpectedly, we found that the cheeky little bunny was sound asleep on the chair… with a girlfriend. I just hope that they don’t plan on having hundreds of kids. Shy, who was stood at the side of me, whispered, “Awww, looks like he’s found a mate.”

Shy then got a towel and carefully covered them, while being careful not to wake them.

As we headed up stairs, I started to think. Everything that has happened so far, it has gone so fast. Could it be that time goes quicker in this world? It’s my fourth day being here, isn’t it? I arrived at night and slept here. Then, on my first proper day, we checked out a mansion together where we found Trixie living all by herself.

The second day, I got my transformation. Rainbow flirted with me and I found out that Nightfall was really my best friend back from Earth.

The third day, I ran away because of my fears of losing Shy. This ended up with us facing the Hydra itself, in the Everfree Forest.

The fourth day, I wake up in hospital and had a fought with a changeling. Then, we had tea with Pinkie. And now, we just had a drink at AJ’s bar. It is a different adventure every day…

As I came back to my senses, me and Shy had just gotten under the covers. She then took the flower out of her mane and put it in a nearby vase and says, “You know, this is the fourth night you been here right?”

I yawned and then gave her a quick kiss on the cheek. Finding it difficult to keep my eyes open after a hard day, I replied, “I was just thinking same. Anyway, good night my love.”

She yawned cutely herself and then we cuddled under the covers, as we let sleep take us.

Chapter 22 - Immortal Love

Chapter 22: Immortal Love

Hope: Day 4
Nightfall: Day 18

Nightfall’s POV (Alicorn Form)

When me, Luna and Celestia had arrived back at Canterlot Castle. I rested on my stomach, on the balcony, panting heavily from exhaustion. The sisters though, didn’t show any signs tiredness.

Luna spoke, “Sister, I think we will have a bath to help us refresh from this rough night.”

Celestia smiled suspiciously and replied, “I’ll be heading to my room now, little sister. You and your stallion-friend have fun.”

As the elder sister started walking away, I went a little red at the thought at what she meant. Sure I had my fantasies of Luna, but this was ‘real’.

Just before her big sister left, she turned around for a moment and winked, “Oh, and I highly recommend going slow for your first time.”

Totally caught of guard. Luna blushed furiously and replied, very embarrassingly, “Sister.”

Her elder sister could only reply with a giggle. Then, she proceeded to her private chamber for the night.

With just me and Luna left on the balcony. She called, “Come, let us rejuvenate ourselves.”

Without question, I obeyed and followed her to the sister’s private bathroom…

In the middle of the room, there is a huge pool that could fit five to ten ponies in no problem. I’m just glad that there were no guards posted here though.

While I surveyed the surrounding room. Luna, meanwhile, took off her crown, shoes and chest ribbon. Then slowly, she proceeded to lower herself into the nice warm relaxing pool. As she leaned against the side, she sigh with content.

I was a little nervous of taking off these pants of mine. But when she’s around, I can do almost anything. Then, before she would ask, I slowly slide off my thing and joined her.

The water just felt amazing. It was like the temperature was set by a professional. It was perfectly soothing.

While I was admiring the water. She asked in concern, “Are thou alright?”

After I took a contented sigh as well, I replied, “I’m just… a little nervous.”

She ensured me, “Relax. Thou don’t have to be afraid of I.”

As I sat against the side of the pool with her, enjoying the warm sensation of the water. I replied, “I could never be afraid of you, my love. But I’m starting to think that I’m abusing my freedom here.”

She corrected me, “Thou are not. Thou have been doing thy studying and working with my best friend, Twilight Sparkle, with her task. And most importantly, thou have made me one happy mare. I-… … … I think I love thou.”

Wanting nothing more than her love for me. I smiled affectionately at her warming words and cuddled closer to her. I then gave her a passionate kiss on the lips and then attempted to reply in her old-English, “Thou have made me one happy stallion. And I would not want nothing more but thou, my love.”

I couldn’t describe how happy she reacted. She smiled and brought me, from a cuddle, into a hug with a tear flowing down her cheek. It wasn’t a sad tear but a happy one. This even caused me to shed a tear of my own in the process.

I didn’t want anything else back in the human world, after a hard life that me and my friend once had. Or anything else in this one. With all my feelings, I just couldn’t live without her.

We both just laid there, with our eyes closed and our heads learning together. Without warning, I fell asleep on her side…

This time, she woke me from my peaceful sleep by nudging me gently and quietly calling me, “--gh-----…? Nigh--all…?”

When I finally awoke after a yawn. I lifted my head and looked towards my calling mare.

She then asked, “Come… let us enjoy ourselves.”

Upon hearing her words and coming back to my senses, I knew exactly what she meant.

After drying ourselves. I put my thing back on by hoof, while she skilfully put her stuff back on with magic. I then complied and followed her once again.

When we arrived, I found myself standing in Luna’s own personal bedroom. This was one of the few rooms that I was not allowed to enter. Except, of course, only for emergencies.

Everything in the room was beautiful. Even if it was designed for a girl, I loved its decorations regardless. Her bed is a king-size, or I should say queen-size, with her cutie mark engraved on the covers.

Which reminds me, I still don’t have my cutie mark yet. I just hope I get something good though.

Anyway, the walls are painted a dark-blue that almost matched her beautiful coat. The floor being a regular blue and the ceiling, that surprised me the most, had a night sky colour with stars painted on it. I knew that if I slept in this room, I would sleep soundly and peacefully.

As she came closer to her bed, she took a deep breath. Obviously, she was nervous. So I asked in concern, “Are you okay, my love?”

Realising that I noticed her behaviour. She nervously admitted, “It’s-… it’s my first time…”

I knew exactly how she was feeling, with it being my first time also. It felt like I was very excited of experiencing sexual relations. At the same time though, I was terrified of doing something unintended like hurting her.

Making sure to take things slowly, to avoid any life-long regrettable accidents that will forever haunt me. I walked towards the nervous mare, from behind and stroked her back.

While providing her with comfort, I explained, “Don’t worry, Luna. It is my first as well and I-… I promise. I promise that I will be gentle and that I will ‘never’ hurt you. I love you, Luna.”

Looking more confident from hearing my words. She explained, “I had an urge, to have sex with a stallion, ever since I was locked away. I couldn’t bare knowing that my sister was probably enjoying herself, with all our guards. But it doesn’t matter to me anymore. As long as I have thou, I’m happy.”

Hearing her words just made me feel even more sorry for her. The more sorrow she goes through, the more I want to make her happy.

So I brought myself in front of her and gave her a passionate kiss on the lips, which she gladly returned.

After we broke the kiss, I ensured her, “You will never lose me. You mean everything to me now. All I want is a world were there is no violence, with only… peace and happiness… and you.”

Upon hearing my words. She smiled with bliss and brought me into a loving hug. Our heads were together, leaning on each others back. We could only think of one thing and that was each other.

Once we broke the hug. We began to take our things off, once again. Then, we made our way under her bed covers.

As we brought each other in a loving embrace, I realised something. I’m-… I’m with the mare I love more than anything in the universe. And I am, no ‘we’, are happy together. Ever since I became an alicorn, I knew I was no longer human. The only thing that remained are my sad memories of being one.

Before we began to seal our eternal love. Luna asked, “One moment.”

She got of the bed and then stood to face me. During that moment, she started to glow a bright-white and began growing taller. When she started to grow, I knew exactly what she was doing.

When the light had faded. There stood in front of me was, the appearance of her counter part, Nightmare Moon in all her features. Helmet, chest armour, cutie mark and shoes.

Worried of what my reaction would be. She braced herself for a possible scream of terror and asked, “What do thou think?”

Slowly, I got out of the bed and walked towards her. Then carefully, I took off her helmet while making sure to avoid it catching her powerful horn.

What I saw, under that helmet, was aspiring beauty. Underneath is the most beautiful thing that I have ever seen. Never before have I ever seen her with her helmet off in that form.

After I carefully put her helmet on the floor. I brought my right hoof up and began to caresses her cheek. As she took notice of my actions, I spoke my affection to her, “You are the most precious thing to me, Luna. Even as Nightmare Moon, you’re the most beautiful mare that I have ever seen.”

In return, she gave me a adoring smile and a loving kiss.
But because she was twice the size of me, she had to learn down in order to get closer. While doing so, she stroked my back with her right hoof as I attempted to try and do the same to her.

After we broke the kiss, after a long good minute, she morphed back into her former self. While doing so, her helmet morphed into a cloud of blue magic and returned to her horn. Then, she began to perform another spell on herself. This time, causing her body to glow blue for a brief moment without any noticeable changes.

When we got back under the covers. I asked, “What was that spell you cast?”

She cuddled closer to me and gave me a quick kiss on the lips. Then, she explained, “Protection. We can fully mate without ever worrying about having a foal.”

I wouldn’t mind having a filly or a colt. But the both of us were not ready for one. Not yet. We got an immortal life to choose when we’re ready.

I admitted, “I was starting to worry that we didn’t have a condom.”

She giggled and explained, “Mostly earth-ponies and pegasi-ponies use them. Some unicorn-ponies are afraid of using the spell, thinking that something could go wrong.”

Getting back on topic. She asked, “Anyway, let us begin.”

At this moment. This is where our love truly begins.

We began by learning towards each other and bringing each other into a hug. While doing so, we passionately began kissing each other on the lips.

The more we gave into each others desires, the more we felt the pace of our breathing increase.

As we kissed. We caressed each others back with our fore-hoofs, which provided warmth for us.

Slowly, after a minute or two, we allowed our tongues to invade each others mouths. Allowing us both to taste the flavour of each others saliva. The more we gave in, the greater our excitement grew.

At the same time, under the covers. I started to feel my erection, slowly but surely, grow from the excitement that was building up in me.

After a few minutes. Luna decided that we should break the long loving kiss and try something different. So she asked, with affection in her voice that aroused me even further, “Let us try something different, my love.”

Thinking what other things we can do to please and show our love for each other. I replied, with affection in my voice also, “Of course, my love.”

Then slowly, I carefully lowered myself under the bed sheets. While doing so, she had an idea on what was coming. So she prepared herself by rolling on to her back and allowing me to dive even further under the sheets.

Underneath. I started to caresses her upper body with my right fore-hoof, working my way down bit by bit.

While doing so. I proceeded to gave her chest multiple passionate kisses. Each little kiss I give, the more I could hear her breathing rate increase.

After a bit of time. I faintly started to hear her moan in pleasure. Not wanting to disappoint her, I carried on with expressing my affection to her.

When I got to my destination. I started to gently caresses her cute average-size breasts, just below her stomach. By doing so, she took a large contented sigh and moaned lovingly.

Hearing her moan in delight, had coursed my stallion-hood to make itself visible from its hiding place. I knew very well that it would be my turn soon.

Having her where I wanted her. I then proceeded to gave her left breast, not the nipple yet, a passionate kiss.

My action caused Luna to moan even greater than before. In a single breathe, she then expressed her pleasure, “Oh Night…”

Knowing full well that she was loving my affection for her. I then proceeded to give her right breast the same treatment.

This time however, she attempted to close her hind-legs from the arousal. But with me blocking her, by standing in between them, she was unable to close them fully.

Before I gave her something special. I decided to tease her belly with mini kisses.

Ready to lovingly dominate her. I came closer to her left dark-blue nipple, which was a darker-blue than her coat, and proceeded to gave it a kiss. Then, I began to lightly suck on it.

So surprised at my actions, the dark-blue alicorn gasped in excitement. Every little suck I did, filled her up rapidly with pleasure.

During that moment as my lips fully engulfed her nipple. I could taste the milk, from her breast, on my tongue. It tasted so nice, warm and sweet. At the same time, I felt my pride getting even more stiff than before. But overall, her breast milk was delicious. I would love to do this again, if she didn’t mind it.

After a long good minute, I started on her right breast. Starting with a little kiss and began gently sucking on her nipple. This caused her to gasp and express her pleasure once again, but to a greater extent, “Oooooooooh…”

Outside the blanket. Luna had her eyes closed and was rapidly taking deep long breaths, with her mouth mostly wide open. Right now, she was in a world of pleasure that she had longed for a millennium.

Under the sheets. Her belly continuously enlarged and shrink at each breath she took. I knew that I was doing a great job to please her.

After my delicious meal. I moved back a bit and took a glimpse of her mare-hood. Sadly though, with it being quite dark under the sheets, I wasn’t able to see it. Even though my eyes had adjusted to the dark. So I made my way back above, with myself still standing above her.

Once I was above. She spoke, “I guess *pant* it is my turn. Lay on thy back, *pant* my prince.”

I obeyed, “Yes my love.”

As I laid down on my back. She now stood above me and was preparing to plan her domination on me. Wondering where start, she teased, “Now, what shall I do first?”

After a moment. She decided to make her way under the covers to start her settlement on me, by giving me passionate kisses on my chest. Doing exactly what I was doing with her earlier. Working her way down with passionate kisses.

Each little kiss she gave, caused my body to increasingly build with excitement. At the same time, I felt my stallion-hood pulse at its peak. I don’t think it could erect any further, as I could feel it pulsing with my every heartbeat. I didn’t think it could even grow ten centimetres long. Lucky me. Although, I don’t think she had noticed it yet.

Once she made her way past my stomach. I suddenly realised that there wasn’t going to be much to play with, except my stallion-hood. The very fought of her finding and touching my pride filled me with excitement even more.

As I waited for the inevitable, with pleasure coursing through my body. She bumped into my rod with her upper chest. By doing so, she giggled and then began teasing me, “Well, what have we got here?”

A little embarrassed by her teasing, I could only giggle in return.

She began by stroking my rod with a hoof. But because it was the first time that a girl had ever touched my pride, I was suddenly overwhelmed with a powerful feeling that forced me to spread my hoofs over the bed.

Then, she brought her head closer and sneaked a kiss on the side of my erection.

The feeling was powerful. So powerful that I was overwhelmed with a strong sensation that almost made me ejaculate too soon.

Gasping from the sudden wave of pleasure. I grit my teeth to hold back and attempted to alert my princess, by putting a hoof on her head.

Taking notice. She asked worriedly, while she was still under the covers, “Are thou alright?”

Panting heavily. I asked, “Just *pant* let me *pant* calm down, *pant* a little. I’m so close to *pant* cum-ing.”

Luna giggled at the thought of how easily she had overpowered me. Agreeing with my plea, she admitted, “We cannot have the fun end so soon, can we?”

Finding a suitable alternative for the meantime, while she patently waits for my pride to calm itself. We resumed with our passionate kissing from earlier...

After a few minutes. She noticed that my breathing had calmed, meaning that my excitement had too. So she asked, while hoping that I wasn’t too tired, “Shall we continue?”

Nodding in agreement. I laid back down on my back, allowing her to proceed.

She then resumed, by giving my rod light kisses. But at the same time, being aware of how sensitive I was. So she allowed a second or two before she would sneak another peck.

Each little kiss she give, bit by bit, rapidly made my excitement grow again. As my breathing rate also increased once again, she took multiple massive licks of my balls. Which were more bearable but pleasurable at the same time.

Wanting to start with the main event very soon. She instructed, “Brace thyself.”

Taking heed of her warning. I took a deep breath, held it and braced myself for whatever she was going to do next.

Not knowing what she was about to do. She then suddenly devoured my chunky erected stallion-hood and started to blow me.

The pleasure I felt was intense. The only thing I could do, at that moment, was rapidly gasp loudly in pleasure.

Doing my best not to cum. She then showed her affection to me, by closing her eyes and gentle sucking my pride.

With most of my stallion-hood in her mouth, she made audible sucking and lovable moaning sounds. At the same time, she started licking and tasting my pride within.

The pleasure, altogether, was unbelievable. It was so intense trying not to cum in her mouth at all.

With my teeth grit while trying to withstand the pressure she was providing me. Soon, I knew I wasn’t going to last another five seconds. So while I was rubbing her head to try to alert her, I attempted to moan out her name, “Lu-----na.”

Opening her eyes and notching how close I am from blowing. She released my rod from her mouth just before I was on the verge of cum-ing.

Having me breathing rapidly, while also having my stallion-hood coated in her warm wet saliva and had pleasured me to the best of her abilities. She smiled and licked her lips in a way that she seemed quite pleased with her work.

Bringing herself back above the covers. While I had my eyes shut, I quickly grabbed my rapidly pulsing stallion-hood with my fore-hoofs and tried my best to calm it…

After nearly a minute of her waiting patiently for me to respond. I had managed to get myself to relax, kind of.

To show my affection to her for what she just did. I brought her into a hug and once again started giving her anther long kiss, which she happily returned.

A moment after we started kissing. She grabbed my right fore-hoof, which I was using to caresses her back with. Then, she brought it down to her nether region.

As I gently feel around her sensitive lower area with my hoof. I found that she was quite wet. Realising what condition she was in and what she was after, I suddenly thought, ‘You poor mare.’

While we were still kissing. Carefully, I lowered her onto her back and began gently stroking her demanding mare-hood for at least a minute or two while still passionately kissing...

Clearly, we were both now getting to the point of exhaustion. So I asked, “Shall we begin the final stage? I don’t think I can go on much longer.”

Not bothering either way, as long as she gets her desired orgasm. She asked, “How shall we do this?”

I was no expert on sexually knowledge, but I do recall her sister giving her a warning. So I suggested, “Your sister did say to take it slow. So it may be best that you get on top of me and be in control.”

Blushing at the thought of what her sister said earlier. She accepted the idea and gave me a kiss on the lips for me being concerned about her.

I then learned back a bit and helped her climb on top of me. Our bodies were now rubbing against each other.

With us both together like this. We could feel each others breathing, warmth and most of all, our heartbeats coming through our chests.

Well I held my stallion-hood out ready for her, she positioned herself. Then carefully, she slowly lowered herself down onto my pride.

Once the lips of her wet mare-hood made contact with my pride, we both gasped audibly from the sudden touch.

Finding the right moment. She proceeded with slowly consuming my pride.

While I was loving the feeling of my pride continually sliding through the wet warm walls inside her, like she was. She gasped from a sudden shock and paused for a moment. While doing so, she grit her teeth and moaned.

I could clearly see that she was in pain.

I then realised that some females can experience pain on their first time. It was a good job that her sister warned her, or it may had really hurt her more.

To help provide comfort for her. I began stroking her back while she took some deep breaths to endure the pain.

After a moment, when she felt like she was ready. She continued with consuming my pride, with her eyes closed and her teeth grit.

Inside her mare-hood. I could feel my pride breaking through her hymen, bit by bit. Until there were none left in the way. Enabling her to fully consume my pride completely.

I could feel all the lovingly smooth, wet and warm walls inside her. It just felt incredible. We could even feel each others heart beat even more than we could before.

Leaning against me for support. She took a deep relaxing contented sigh and smiled adoringly, since she was more comfortable now.

Slowly, she began to lift herself and lower herself with pauses in between. So I gave her some time to allow herself to get into it, since I could tell that it still hurt a little for her…

After nearly a minute. She was now in control and thrusting happily in content.

So while she was happily grinding my rod. We brought each other close and began passionately making out once gain, tasting each others saliva. At the same time, I started to help her with the thrusting.

Increasingly, as time went by, so did the loudness of our moans of delight in each others mouths. Since we were now both gasping and licking each others tongues in affection…

Not long, since we were now getting quite exhausted and I was near point of climaxing. While we were now panting heavily, I asked “You *pant* ready?”

Having difficulty speaking such as I. She answered, “*pant* Y---es *pant*.”

So I then sat myself up, while we try to avoid breaking the kiss. With her following my lead, I was now in a sitting position while she was now sat on my pride also.

We then began to caresses each others back and wings with our fore-hoofs. While doing so, continuously rubbed our bodies together and thrust together in sync.

Having an idea to bring us even closer. I then brought my wings out and covered Luna’s back.

My princess took notice of my actions and so decided to do the same.

Right now, we were thrusting in sync under the covers. Providing warmth, comfort, affection and love for each other while passionately kissing and tasting each others saliva in pleasurable gasps. We were now in our own world and didn’t want to leave it, or each other.

Her mare-hood now, was completely socked around my rod. I think I even felt a bit of pre-cum coming from my pride.

Giving ourselves one last moment to catch our breaths. Luna instructed, “When we are about to climax. Focus some magic in thy horn and join us together. I think thou will love this spell.”

Not having an idea on what she wanted to do. I kept note of her instructions for when we are ready.

When we were ready for the finale. We gave each other a kiss and closed our eyes.

Then, we began slowly thrusting towards each other while we continuously build up speed. Until we reached a bearable pace…

Once we knew we were each near the breaking point, by hearing each others pleasurable gasps. We both built up the rhythm, until we both gasped out loud as we suddenly climaxed together.

Suddenly, I felt her vaginal wall tighten its grip on my pride and could feel it pulse more rapidly. At the same time, I could feel my love juice pumping through and out of my stallion-hood into her mare-hood.

Quickly, we brought our heads together and magically joined horns as Luna cast a spell on us.

In doing so. I felt that her vaginal walls were my own, as I could feel my very own stallion-hood rubbing against it and cum-ing inside. Luna was also having the same experience as I. As she felt like my pride was her own, as she could feel my very own penis rubbing inside her.

It was more than that. With the magic link, we could actually ‘feel’ each other like I could actually feel her womb filling like it was my own, as she could feel my might pumping like it was her own.

The very feeling of each others bodies combined, was out of this world. Causing us to gasp and moan even greater than we ever had before…

After a long good minute of a powerful orgasm that we experienced ‘together’. Luna lifted her head first and began stroking my back.

Heavily drained. I took a few deep breaths and raised my head, to be greeted with a small affectionate kiss. Our tongues weakly attempted to taste each other but was only barely able to, due to pure exhaustion.

Soon, we began to feel the shackles of sleep quickly taking us. So we closed our wings and laid back on the bed.

Very soon falling asleep in each others embrace. Our love had officially been sealed.

As I drifted off to the world of dreams. I realised that she may not be able to lower the Moon in the morning, but I’m sure her sister wouldn’t mind for this special night…

Chapter 23 - Dreams of Realisation

Chapter 23: Dreams of Realisation

Hope: Day 4
Nightfall: Day 18

Nightfall’s POV (Alicorn Form)

Looking around at my surroundings, all I could see was a gentle white light and mostly fog. After surveying the area walls, ceiling and floor. I figured I was in some sort of castle corridor, with it having similar designs to Canterlot Castle’s. Kind of cool, but creepy at the same time.

I started to feel a little uneasy with having nopony around. So I decided to see if there are any guards or anypony else around.

After a minute or two of searching round a few corners. I was starting to worry that there was no pony around. There was no pony here, no pony at all. So I decided to take a look outside the window.

What I saw frightened me. All I could see was a white void of endless fog covering the castle. It’s like the supporting ground was lifted by the endless fog itself.

Taking a deep breath for a moment, to allow myself to think on where I was. I soon realised that I was dreaming and that I fell asleep with Luna, in each others hoofs. This night we had together, we’ll cherish forever.

There was something about this place that felt familiar. Like I had been down these hallways before, but I couldn’t put my hoof on it.

I didn’t know what to do. Check the throne room, or check all the rooms for a waiting somepony. Or maybe, find a way out like if it’s a maze or something.

I then recall from my experience that dreams always have some sort of meaning. Even if they are random.

Before I made my way to the throne room, with it being the obvious place to check first. A sudden white flash of light appeared at my side, causing me to cautiously take a step back. I soon noticed that it was forming a shape of a pony.

As soon as the light faded. It formed into my love, Luna, with all her garments on.

Finding each other here. We smiled and brought ourselves into a loving embrace. At the same time, giving each other a passionate kiss.

After we broke the hug. Luna spoke first, “I see thou are having the same dream as I.”

I never knew she could dive into anyponies dreams. So I asked, “Is it really you, or I’m I dreaming of you?”

Bringing a hoof to her chest. She ensured, “I assure thou that it’s truly I, my Nightie. Because I’m the Princess of the Night, it is my duty to come into thy dreams. Thou may not have known, but thou also have the gift.”

Hearing my cute new nickname. I couldn’t resist to lightly chuckle to myself.
Noticing my behaviour and confused on what I find humorous, from what she just said. She asked, “What’s so fun?”

I explained, “Back in my previous world. A ‘nightie’ is a light comfortable dress that humans wear at night.”

Worried if she had offended me, she asked, “So… thou not like being called my ‘Nightie’?”

I quickly corrected her, “No, no, I don’t mind you calling me that at all. I really think it’s kind of cute.”

Relieved for me for making sure that she hadn’t offended me unintentionally. I took the moment to wonder where we are. So I asked, “So, is this your dream? I don’t think I had been here before, but it sort of feels like I have.”

She explained, “Thou ‘have’ been here before, but not in this time.”

Then it came to me as I suddenly realised where I was. The old castle we were earlier tonight. Is this what it looked like a thousand years ago, in her memories? It’s beautiful, but sad that it is in ruins now.

A question then came to me, “What are we doing here?”

Not looking sure herself, she explained, “We don’t choose what we dream of, my love. We just let our minds wonder. Each dream tells a story. So it is up to the pony to understand its intentions.”

I then asked, “So I guess it’s foggy and showing this light, because you’re finding it hard to picture what it exactly looked like back then?”

She replied, “That is highly probable the reason… It ‘has’ been so long.

Hoping to have a better explore than last time. I asked, “So, is there anywhere you want to go? The first place I was going to check was the throne room.”

She answered, “I’m not sure where to go either. But let us make our way there, while looking around...”

Walking through the depths of the castle. I quickly checked if I was wearing my garment, which I did have on. Remembering it is a dream between the two of us, who else but my love is going to see anything anyway?

While Luna was taking in her surroundings, she commented, “This place is full of memories… but I can just burly picture them properly.”

Understanding her feelings about losing something. I asked, “You miss this place as it were a millennium ago, don’t you?”

She replied, “I have neither happy or sad memories here, my Nightie. But we are happy in our new castle now.”

While walking on, yet another question came to mind, “Did everypony leave this castle because of the dangers of the Everfree Forest?”

She stopped for a moment in thought and then replied, “Thou know. I never thought of asking my sister… I would say so, but it’s nothing to worry about now. Let us move on...”

Shortly after, we came across a random door. Curious, before I was about to open it with my magic, Luna says, “I don’t remember what was in there, or what it even looked like.”

After hearing those words. I started to get a bad feeling on what could be behind that door. Prepared, I said, “Might as well check anyway.”

Slowly but steadily, I pushed the door open. What we saw inside was no surprise. Just plain empty whiteness with a gentle light and fog. I spoke, “I guess, I sort of saw that coming. But… what would happen if we walked inside.”

Without hesitation, she replied, “Let us find out.”

I was a little nervous, but she didn’t seem put off about the void space. So we slowly began walking in…

I didn’t feel any difference in the air. It felt like we were still walking on the same marble floor that we were on a moment ago, but we were currently walking on solid-looking-mist now.

After a moment. The light faded and then we found ourselves stood back outside that very door we had just entered, that is currently closed in front of us. It was like we didn’t even enter at all. Luna looked towards me and says, “Well, that was interesting.”

Wondered if anything had changed. I surveyed the corridor that we were back in and noticed that a statue had appeared nearby.

Strangely, there were faint rays of light shining through the window on it. Curious, I decided to go and examine it, “Check this out.”

Luna, noticing it also, decided to check as well.

As we both stood in front of it. We gasped at the very sight of it. What we saw was the complete opposite of what we were expecting. Luna, demanding an answer, shouted out in her Royal Canterlot Voice, “WHAT… WHAT IS THIS!?”

Right in front of us was a statue of Celestia. But in sort of a Nightmare Moon appearance. Day-mare Sun, I guess she would be called.

She looked very dangerous. So dangerous that you would probably think she could incinerate you with just a stare. But I knew that we didn’t have the heart to harm anypony’s life.

The echoes of Luna’s voice had somehow started to cause the place to get wavy. So I attempted to calm her down, by caressing her back and asking, “My love, please calm down. I think it’s showing what if your lives were reversed. If ponies slept during her day instead of your night.”

Worrying that her temper had gotten the better of her. She apologised, “I’m sorry… It- it does not feel right seeing my sister like this.”

Celestia must have felt the same after seeing her little sister as Nightmare Moon. To help take her mind of the subject, I thought it’s best to move on, “Let us carry on, my love…”

When we finally arrived at our destination, the throne room itself. We found that there were two ghostly figures at the very end of the room. They were engulfed in white clouds, making it hard to tell who they were. So we decided to check it out.

As we came closer to the cloudy figures. We identified that one was a younger ghost-looking Celestia. She still looks tall, but just a few inches smaller than the one we know today. Her mane isn’t covering her eyes either and is a little shorter.

It looked like she was currently having a conversation with somepony, but all we could see was its silhouette up close. I think it’s a unicorn, because of the horn.

I asked, “Is this… actually a memory we are seeing?”

Luna glimpsed over her ghostly sister. While doing so, I also looked and found she was looking at her ghostly-self.

The ghostly Luna looked exactly the same as the Luna that stood by my side. So I guess the Elements sort of made her young again, in the process of removing her ‘jealousy’. Not a word that I would want to say about my love, but it was the closest I could currently think of. Perhaps ‘burden’ was the word I was looking for.

My present Luna held a hoof in the air, to indicate me to wait for my answer.

We then listened in and watched the scene play its part.

The silhouette asked in a male voice, highly emotionally upset, “Please, I beg of thou! Please bring my sister back!”

The ghostly Celestia replied, “We are very sorry about thy lost, but thou are asking for the impossible. Like everypony, we cannot bring anypony back no matter how hard we try.”

The silhouette unicorn replied, pleading to the sisters with a lower voice, “Please… I’ll do anything... I just want to see her alive and happy again.”

The ghostly Celestia could only respond with a apologetic look, as she slowly waved her head left and right.

The silhouette unicorn then suddenly stormed out of the room, with an agony cry of despair, “NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!”

I knew if I lost my Luna, I don’t know how I would ever live on. I put the painful thoughts aside and resumed listening in.

The ghostly Luna then asked, “Sister, was there anything we could have done to help him?”

The ghostly Celestia replied, “There was nothing we could have done, little sister. No matter how hard anypony tries, we can’t bring anypony back. No matter how much it hurts.”

Seconds later, the ghostly sisters faded away…

Luna then replied to my question from earlier, “Yes, somepony came to us not long since I was locked away. If I remember correctly. This poor stallion begged us, foolishly believing that we could resurrect his sister who had recently passed away with an illness. I can’t remember who this stallion was or what he looked like. But I do remember the conversation we just witnessed.”

I didn’t know what else we could do for the rest of the night. So I was about to ask Luna, but she looked like she was deep in thought. I did think about visiting her old room again, but I didn’t want to upset her.

Then, out of the unexpected, the entire place started to fade throughout time. The room became the future version of the castle, long forgotten and in ruins. The light and fog had also completely vanished too, allowing the night to be seen outside.

I wasn’t sure what was going on. So I asked, “Luna, are you okay?”

The place started to shake from the sound of heavy hoofs heading our way.

At the entrance of the room was a living version of that statue outside. Her mane giving a great yellow radiant glow. It then spoke threateningly, “Ready to be sent to the Moon again, my baby sister!?”

Luna meanwhile had started to breathe heavily in fear. I realised that my mare’s worries were getting the best of her, from seeing that little scene. So I stood up for my mare, knowing well it was just a bad dream, “No, she’s not! And if she ever got locked away again. I’ll make sure I’m there, on the Moon, with her.”

Celestia’s counter part, snorted audibly at my fighting words and replied threateningly, “Thou have bravery to stand against me, puny child! But I’ll crush your bones right HERE!!!”

The powerful mare scraped the ground and began her advance towards me at terrifying speeds. As she did, her mane turned into waves of pure looking fire. Each step she took vibrated the entire place. I knew this was a bad dream, but the very power charging towards me really started to terrify me.

Just as I was prepared to fire a bolt of lightning, from a nearby summoned cloud, and attempt to dodge her. Luna jumped in front of me and then shouted, at the incoming figure in her Royal Canterlot Voice, “BE GONE!!!”

Luna’s horn glowed violently. Then, she motioned her head in an attack and channelled a spell towards the incoming threat. This summoned a powerful tornado towards her sister’s counterpart, successfully sending her flying out the room and fading away in a flash of light.

We both took a deep breath for a moment in relief. Then she asked, “Did thy really mean that?”

Being completely honest, I replied, “Of course I did, my love… I would do almost anything for you.”

To show affection for those words, she smiled in return.

A thought suddenly came to me. So I asked, “Err, is it possible to actually breath and live on the Moon without food or water?”

I knew is was silly, but I had to ask. She explained, “It is not possible to survive on the Moon, without the aid of magic. Most of the time, I was in an endless sleep. Not something I want to experience ever again.”

For the rest of the dream, I wanted to show her something peaceful and relaxing. Something different then being stuck on a cold-lonely rock. So after thinking, I morphed the dreamscape into a beach by imagining.

It has a serene sunset on the left side of the horizon, with her Moon on the right that is glowing luminously. This creating a mystical and beautiful purplish-glow between them.

The sand was soft and cool with a gentle cool breeze blowing on our coats, mostly every few moments. The waves of the water were clam. For a bonus, I added two pillows from Luna’s bed for us to rest our heads against.

I just hoped that I wasn’t trying to show her sister up. But she was content as I was, as we lay on our backs resting. Until the call of awakening arrives…

As I opened my eyes. I saw that me and my mare were still cuddled up together under the blanket. I took a glance out the window and noticed that Celestia must have offered to lower the Moon for us, which I had an idea she would do.

Soon, my love awoke not long before I did. After opening her eyes and finding herself cuddled up to me. She brought herself closer and closed eyes again. While doing so, she spoke her affection to me, “I love thou, my Nightie.”

I mentally chuckled to myself, knowing full well that our dream was truly connected.

As I snuggled closer to her and caressed her back. She pleaded, “Please, don’t go yet…”

I answered, “I don’t want to leave either, my love. If you order me to stay, I would love to more than anything.”

Happy about me staying in bed with her. She sighed in content and snuggled closer as I did the same.

While doing so, I suddenly felt my stallion-hood pulse due to I could feel it rubbing against warm flesh and moist. Causing me to get aroused and an erection. I then realised that I fell asleep with my stallion-hood still inside her.

Also noticing. Luna giggled and teased me, “Somepony is excited.”

Giving her a kiss on the cheek and giggling with a little embarrassment. I explained, “It’s because I’m with the mare I love more than anything.”

Terrified about the answer I would get. But knowing this is the best time and we love each other more than anything. Then, gathering myself the courage, I proposed, “Luna… … … will you be my mare… and marry me?”

After a moment, when she just realised what I just asked of her. She opened her eyes and gives me the happiest smile that I have ever seen. With tears of bliss, she responded, “By the Elements, yes! Yes!”

My eyes then also began to soak with blissful tears. I felt I was the happiest stallion alive right now. She said ‘Yes’. She said ‘Yes’.

I then began crying softly into her coat and I responded, “Thank you, Luna. Thank you… You made me the happiest stallion alive.”

For most of the morning. We cuddled and kissed, knowing that we are together and happy.

Chapter 24 - Doctors and Doors

Chapter 24: Doctors and Doors

Hope: Day 5
Nightfall: Day 19

Hope’s POV

After getting up with Shy. I did my morning routine with feeding the critters and having our breakfast. Right now, I’m currently resting on the settee with her.

I thought I’ll have a little harmless fun with her in the meantime. So I called her, “Hey Fluttershy?”

She turned towards me at the end of the chair, where she’s currently resting. Then I asked, “Can you turn around for me please?”

She wondered in thought and asked, “Um, why Hope?”

I replied, with a playful smile, “I am paying you back for what you did to me at the hospital.”

She gasps, not looking sure what she was expecting and asked, “W-what do you mean?”

I replied, while trying not to sound forceful, “Don’t worry, I’m not going to harm you. Just turn around and relax.”

After doing what she’s told. I gently put me paws on her shoulders and explained, “I am going to massage you.”

She asked, “Y-you going to m-massage me?”

I confirmed, “Yep.”

I knew how nervous she was and I know that I shouldn’t tease her too much. So I started to gently rub her, um, shoulders in circle-like motion.

By doing so. She started to relax and give cute moans in return.

At the corner of my eye. I noticed Angel rolling his eyes and went to do his own thing. I’m just glad he didn’t try anything. I guess, we are starting to trust each other now.

Her wings, soon after, started to slowly spread wide open. I guess this is what they call a Pegasi Wing Boner.

Loving the affection she was getting. She asked, “Um, Hope. Can you do my wings please? B-but, be gently with them.”

Listening to her advice. I moved my paws on both of her wings and began slowly caressing them, while being very careful.

After giving her wings some love. She began breathing a little quicker and did another cute moan from the affection she was getting. From hearing that little moan, I knew I was doing a great job…

After a minute or two. I commented, “Your wings are so soft.”

I think she was lost in her little world right now. Since she replied with a comment of her own, “Ohhh, Hope, that feels so lovely.”

Well, I had her where I wanted her. In a relaxed pleasured state. I was originally intending to stop here. But, seeing that she’s enjoying herself, I thought I might as well continue.

While continuing my duty. I said quietly, “I wonder how Rainbow Dash is doing right now?”

During her moans. She replied, “I hope she’s okay. *deep relaxing sigh* She can get really upset when she can’t move around for too long...”

After another minute. I stopped massaging her, since she was already drifting off to sleep. She then leaned her back towards me with a contented yawn.

With her resting against me. I wondered if I should ask her or not, “Um, Fluttershy.”

She answered, “Hmmm?”

I asked, “I was just wondering. When I go see Rainbow, would it be okay if she could stay here instead of the hospital?”

I knew that Rainbow had gone through a lot lately. So I thought it would be nice to cheer her up, instead of her being stuck in a boring hospital. I know she and Shy are the closest friends anyway.

Fluttershy looked up at me in excitement and replied, “Oh, it’s going to be like a sleep over isn’t it?”

I sure wasn’t expecting that. So I quickly answered, “Yea your right, sweet. I’ll go see her now and see if they will release her sooner. I believe that she must be bored out of her head. She must have finished that book by now.”

Just as I was about to head out. I quickly walked back to Shy and give her a quick wolf-lick on the checks. This caused her to blush cutely. I then informed her, “I’ll see ya soon.”

I then picked up the prize drink and began walking back to the door. Before I left, Shy says, “See you soon my wolf-y.”

I replied after winking, “Don’t worry, I’ll be back soon…”

As I made my journey to Ponyville. I took in my surroundings of the nearby trees. It was so peaceful. But soon, I started to get the feeling of being watched.

Although, my ear senses didn’t pick up anything unusual. But I just hope it was my imagination…

Once I reached my destination. I could hear the chatter of nearby ponies. It’s really peaceful here. I just hope I don’t change the way of this loving world.

After a twenty minute walk. I had finally reached the hospital. But I suddenly realised something. Wait, I’m I allowed to bring this drink in with me?

I put the thought aside and made my way inside. I’m sure they wouldn’t mind though. If not, I’ll ask if they can keep hold of it for me until I leave.

As I entered the large building. I went straight to the reception. There, at the reception desk, was a unicorn pony sorting out a document. So I asked kindly, “Hi, is Rainbow Dash still here?”

He quickly checked a document and replied, “Yep, she’s still in room 34. Can I help you any further?”

I replied, while showing the bottle, “Um yes. I’m I allowed to being these drinks in?”

He replied, “No, but I’ll hang on to it for you. Until your ready to leave.”

After giving him the bottle. I made my way to the room where Rainbow was last night…

Just outside the door. I thought heard Rainbow struggling in agony, “NO! LET ME GO! HELP!”

After hearing those words and what she’s been through. I attempted to push the doors open, but with no success. So I came up with an idea of drastic action. One which I hope I don’t regret later.

Rainbow Dash’s POV - Few Minutes Ago…

It hadn’t been too long since I woken up, as I had just finished reading the last few pages of my current Daring Do book. I just loved these books.

After taking a deep contented sigh and throwing myself back on the bed. I soon realised that I’ll be at the mercy of boredom soon.

Thinking on what I could do to pass the time. The only thing I could think of was resting. Which I wasn’t in the mood for when I’m wide awake.

Soon, the doctor arrived to examine me. With me being the only pony in the room, it was obvious who she was going to see first.

As she came to my bed side. She picked up the clipboard hanging from my bed, with a hoof and began reading it. While she did, she greeted, “Good morning Rainbow Dash. How are we this morning?”

Putting the pillow to my face. I replied, “Bored, bored and more bored *moans*…”

Getting back to her reason of being here. She asked, “Now let’s take a look at your wing, shall we.”

I didn’t like anypony touching me. I Just wanting to get it over with quick. So I took a deep sigh and sat myself up, so she can examine my wing.

She then asked, “Let me know if this hurts, okay?”

As she began unwrapping the bandaging. My wing felt totally stiff due to sleeping on it.

Then, I gasped as she hit a nerve that caused me to jump from the sudden pain. She paused for a moment and then ensured me, before she resumed, “We nearly done now.”

When she finished. I attempted to flap my wings and then I asked, “Are they alright?”

Getting a closer inspection. She replied, “Hmmm, well, looks like you still have a few cuts and a sprained wing.”

I fell back on the bed with my fore-hoofs crossed. Then I commented in a low tone, “Great…”

She then attempted to cheer me up, “Cheer up Rainbow. You can leave soon, but I strongly recommend you staying on the ground for at least another day or two.”

Silence filled the room for a moment. Until she said, before heading out for something, “Yea, anyway, I’ll be back in a moment…”

When she came back in. The doors automatically shut and locked behind her. What she brought with her made me gasp. A trolley with a bowl of water and a sponge. I knew instantly where this was heading.

While I had my mouth open. She Suggested, “Now, let’s give you a quick wash to help you freshen up.”

Nervous of having somepony wash me. I tried to escape by saying, “*gulp* Um… could I have it tomorrow?”

Confused. She asked, “Why have it tomorrow dear? This will only take a minute. I’m only going to wash your belly, hoofs and face.”

I thought to myself, ‘Oh no she isn’t.’

She then proceeded with soaking the sponge and then taking the covers off, which I attempted to hold down with force.

As I attempted to escape. She restrained me from leaving my bed and began washing my face.

Trying to squirm her off me. I protested, “Hey stop that!”

She replied, “For Elements sake, stop acting such a baby. You got to have a wash.”

Holding me down with force. She finished my face and started on my stomach. This is where it got to much for me. So I shouted, “NO! LET ME GO! HELP!”

She protested angrily, “Rainbow Dash! You got to have a wash. It is hospital rules.”

I protested back, just as angrily, “Hey! I can wash myself you know.”

Then, we noticed that somepony was trying to open the doors. With us both not knowing who it could be. The doctor said as she gave me the sponge, “You finish washing yourself then. I’ll go and see who it is.”

Giving me the opportunity to stop her from touching me for five minutes. I quickly finish washing myself.

Just when she was about to open the doors. They were suddenly kicked off their hinges. At the same time, as the door landed flat on top of her. Hope came flying into the ward, shouting in midair with a karate kick, “DYNAMIC ENTRY!!!”

Once Hope had landed, after doing a hundred and twenty percent cool entrance. I attempted to hold back a laugh. But failed, as I fell on my back and I laughed out loud like crazy.

Concerned about me. He ran towards me and asked, “Rainbow are you okay!?”

I just couldn’t resist laughing a moment longer. But by doing so, he became more confused and worried about me. So he asked, “Rainbow… are you alright?”

Managing to calm myself down. I brought myself up on the bed. As I wiped a tear from my eye, I commented, “Ha ha, you know, this is the funniest thing that has happened all week.”

Not looking sure. He asked, “Oookay… What was happening by the way and why did you call help?”

I explained, “Oh the doctor, who you just put through a door, was trying to wash me.”

I just couldn’t resist another giggle. But then, I blushed as I realised what I just said.

Hope then examined the broken remains of the door. The doctor, who was halfway through it, was just waking up from the shock. So hope apologised, “Um… sorry about that. I thought somepony was attacking Rainbow.”

Still partly dizzy. She replied, “Err… no problem…”

Getting to the point of why he was here. He asked her, “Can Rainbow come and stop with me and Fluttershy, until she’s okay to return to Cloudsdale?”

Recovering from the impact. She answered, “Y-your friends of Fluttershy?”

She held a hoof to her chin and offered, “I guess she could take care of her. I know she’s a fully qualified vet. But as long as Rainbow stays on the ground for a day or two, she can leave.”

I’m just glad to finally get out of here.

Not long when we were about to leave. Pinkie had just came in. Looking around the ward suspiciously. she asked, “Why is there a doctor halfway through a ward door?”

Me and Hope giggled for a moment. Then, before we left, he apologised to the doctor, “I’m really sorry about that.”

She replied, “*sigh* I guess… I could let this incident slip by.”

Author's Note

“Dynamic Entry” is a catchphrase from the anime Naruto. I try to avoid adding catchphrases from other shows, but my co-author was desperate to put it in for a joke.

Chapter 25 - Preparing for a Vacation

Chapter 25: Preparing for a Vacation

Hope: Day 5
Nightfall: Day 19

Hope’s POV

With Dash and Pinkie following. I went to the reception to collect my drink and then we left the hospital together.

As we stood outside the entrance. Dash says, “Thanks for getting me out of there, Hope. I don’t think I would have lasted a day in there.”

I replied, “Hey no problem. I had an idea you wouldn’t be comfortable in there.”

Realising that I was still holding the cider. I held it out to Rainbow, “Oh, this is for you.”

Both of the mares stared at me quite surprised. Rainbow, was also blushing a little.

Pinkie broke the silence, “Ohhh, look, somepony likes you.”

Dash shook her head, to snap out of her trance. Then she replied with embarrassment, “Pinkie!”

As she picked up the battle and examined it. She asked with confusion, “What is this for?”

I explained, “Just a way of apologising for what happened the other day.”

Rainbow replied, showing appreciation, “Err… hey, no problem. Don’t worry about it. It really wasn’t your fault, you know, that I got slammed into a tree. But thanks.”

Looking around. She then asked, “So, what now?”

I replied, “Well, I’m thinking that we should get back to Fluttershy’s. I don’t want to have her worried-”

Pinkie then burst out at Rainbow, in quick speech, “You fancy going to the beach today, do you, do you?”

I protested, “Pinkie!”

She replied, quite excitedly, “What? I’m just asking.”

Rainbow went in thought for a moment, not looking sure what to do. Then she answered, “Yea, sure. Not like I got any other plans today.”

Pinkie shouted, “WOOHOO! We just couldn’t go without you Rainbow Dash. I go get the sandwiches and let everypony know that we are going now.”

After Pinkie had finished. She went bouncing off in her direction, leaving just me and Dash.

Trying to start up a conversation. Rainbow asked, teasingly, “So Hope… can I ride you?”

I was taken back for a moment, thinking that she was flirting with me again. She carried on her speech, playfully, “The doctor did say that I should stay on the ground.”

Attempting to mimic her teasing speech. I replied, “After I got you your favourite drink. You still want to ride me, eh?”

Confident. She answered, “You bet I do.”

I realised that I just lost that battle. But, I didn’t mind her riding me. To be honest, if I could, I would go with her and Fluttershy. But I know I can only have one or the other.

I dropped on to all fours, preparing her majesty’s seat. Then, as I signalled her to get on by moving my upper body sideways. I suggested, “Hop on.”

Rainbow giggled, thinking that I thought she was serious. She then walked towards me and replied, “I was just messing around with you, Hope. But, if you insist.”

As she grabbed the bottle with her mouth and mounted me. I thought, ‘Okay, this is interesting. A pony riding a wolf. This is one for the history books.’

Just when she strapped herself in, by having her hoofs round my chest. An idea came to my mind. She then shouted, impatiently, “Come on. Let’s go!”

I instructed, “Ha ha, hold on tight pegasus.”

Rolling her eyes in doubt. I suddenly set off in a flash.

As I started running. I constantly gained agility every second I ran. Right now, I was twice as fast than any pony alive. The wind in our faces is so strong that Rainbow had to hold tighter, to prevent herself from flying off.

Rainbow, getting into the awesomeness, shouted, “WHOHOO!!! You’re the fastest thing on the ground Hope!”

Reaching my top speed. I noticed my paws were now covered in a large amount of purple static. It felt like running on very hot sand but I didn’t mind, for a little while.

During halfway back to Shy’s house. I started to worry, about myself falling for Dash. Sure, I like her. But it was sort of like we were meant for each other, with speed being our ally. But, I love Fluttershy and caring for her critters.

I remember Fluttershy saying that Dash isn’t ready for a relationship yet. I guess, wait, why I’m I thinking like this? Good thing Fluttershy is the Element of Kindness, or she would hoof me for thinking such things. But I know this was the truth, I love Shy more than anypony. And I will personally beat the shit out of anyone who tries to harm her or her friends.

I then remembered that ampwolfs are rarely seen today. So they must still exist. That means, I may not be fastest one alive right now. But I’m sure Dash will find someone, um… somepony though.

How the buck had Nightfall got used to the words so soon? Speaking of him, I wonder how him and his special mare are doing.

As we came close to our home. I briefly slowed down, making sure that Dash doesn’t go flying forward off my back. I mentally chuckled at the thought of doing so. Of course, I wouldn’t do such a thing to her.

When we crossed the bridge outside our home. I stopped, so that her majesty could get of my back. The first thing that Dash could comment with, like it was the best experience of her life, was, “That… was… totally… AWESOME!”

I smiled, “You know, if I could have two mares. You would definitely be my second one.”

Letting herself in the house. She replied, “Ha ha, who says I want a relationship?”

As we let ourselves in. I found that Shy was still asleep on the settee.

Rainbow examined her from a distance and commented, “Didn’t think she would be sleeping at this time of day.”

I explained, “Well, I kind of massaged her wings and she went out like a light.”

Rainbow quickly fluttered her wings due to the thought of her having her wings done. Then she said jokingly, “You really know how to knock a pegasus out, hey Hope.”

She chuckled lightly at her statement.

Fluttershy then awoke and noticed us, “You’re back already?”

Rainbow greeted, “Hey Fluttershy. Thanks for getting Hope to get me out of there.”

Fluttershy, coming back to her senses, explained, “You should really thank Hope. It really was his idea of you sleeping over.”

Rainbow showed her appreciation, “Thanks again Hope.”

Shy then walked up to Rainbow, who slowly had spread her wings completely while attempting to hide a flinch. Fluttershy then asked, “Oh, are your wings better already?”

Rainbow shook her head in disagreement and replied, “Nay, they still hurt quite a bit. I’ll be fine though. But I won’t be able to return to Cloudsdale for another day or two.”

I suddenly remembered that Pinkie was getting all the mares ready for the beach. So I explained, “By the way. Me, Rainbow and Pinkie, agreed that we are going to the beach today. Pinkie is just getting everything prepared.”

Shy looked at me worryingly, “But, Rainbow Dash hasn’t fully healed yet.”

Rainbow ensured, “I’ll be fine. I’ll just chill and read a book for a while, while I’m there.”

Shy then asked me, “Do you mind if you come up stairs with me, just for a moment?”

I replied, “Sure.”

While Rainbow was resting on the settee. We made our way up stairs and into her bedroom. I knew it couldn’t be for another kiss session.

She then went into her drawer for something.

After a moment. She found what she was looking for. She then presented the object and explained, “This is an amulet that my mother gave me when I was a filly. She told me that I should give it to a special somepony that I trust and love.”

As she brought it closer. I got a clear view of what it was. It was some sort of necklace, holding two blue wings with an orange jewel set in the centre. Hanging at the bottom, are three pink feathers. It sort of reminds me of Shy’s mane, Rainbow’s wings and my coat.

There was something strange about this… necklace. But if she has entrusted it to me. I’ll make sure I’ll treasure it.

After she placed it in my paw, while I wasn’t expecting to be given such a nice gift. I asked, “You’re… giving this… to me?”

She replied, “Yes, because ‘you’re’ that special somepony that I love and trust.”

I then came towards her and brought her into a loving hug.

Just when I was going to give her a kiss on the lips to show my gratitude. We heard Pinkie’s voice, “Ohhhhh, so cute.”

With both of us startled. We looked towards the bedroom door and found Pinkie Pie herself stood watching. So I asked, “Um, where did you come from?”

She replied, “From down stairs.”

I face-paw myself and then asked, “Are the others here already?”

She replied, “They will be here soon, in a sky-chariot.”

How does that Party-mare prepare everything so quick? I thought it would have taken at least two hours to prepare a day out.

My loving mare then asked, “Please, take good care of it for me.”

As I was putting it around my neck. I replied, “Don’t worry, I will look after it with my life.”

I then walked towards the mirror and took a moment to check myself.

I must admit, it looks pretty good on me. The party pony give me a compliment, “Ohhh, looks sweet on you Hope.”

I replied, “Thanks.”

I turned my attention back to my mare, “Thank you Fluttershy. I really like it.”

She smiled at my appreciation and replied, “Your welcome my wolfy.”

It feels a little strange when she calls me that, but I don’t mind her.

After a moment. Dash came in the room. She put a hoof behind her head, to help control her embarrassment and asked, “Fluttershy, um, can I have a talk with you but… with Hope not in the same room.”

Immediately, I understood that it was a private thing between the girls. So I said, while I was leaving the room to give the girls some privacy, “I’ll be down stairs, warming the settee, if any of you need me.”

Nightfall’s POV (Alicorn Form)

The morning was another magical time for me and Luna, as we had another loving session together and once again fell asleep soon after. Of course, we didn’t go extreme like last night. But most importantly, she has accepted to be my loving mare who I will cherish forever.

I guess I’m just lucky to have a friend like Hope, even though I don’t believe in luck. If we haven’t meet, we both wouldn’t be here with our loves and we would still be back on Earth trying to get through the hardness of our lives with false dreams. I realised that this was all a gift, from the bond of friendship. Could it have been the Elements doing?

Luna was lonely, so her sister suggested her to find somepony to be with. While Hope mentioned the show, that lead me to wishing us here. This was beyond a coincidence, but one I sure was grateful for.

With my knowledge of the theory of time. I believe that we are now in a parallel universe of the show. Starting after season two. Me and Hope must have drastically altered the timeline by now. I mean Trixie with Twilight, trying to gain an understanding with changelings. I guess that encounter in the Everfree Forest has triggered a alternative event, one that will decide a possible new future. One that may just be better.

Soon, I slowly awakened from my mare’s calling, “-i-----…? -ightie…? Nightie…?”

Once I opened my eyes. I was greeted with a loving hug and kiss from my bride to be. Once we broke the kiss, my Luna suggested, “I think it’s time we got up.”

While taking a moment to fully awake, I would guess it’s about 1:00pm by looking out the window. Then it hit me, “Um… we?”

She would normally be up a 7:00pm. But on some occasions, she would be up early.

She was already off the bed getting dressed in her usual attire, by grabbing each garment with her magic professionally. So I decided to move, “I might as well get up too. It was only after midnight when we fell asleep.”

Before I put my garment on. I paused after hearing a small giggle from my mare, which surprised me. So I asked, confused, “What’s funny, my love?”

She didn’t reply, except walk a few steps towards me and pointed towards my rear.

As I took a glimpse. My eyes shot open on what I saw.

I have gained my cutie mark.

It was a Nightmare-Night black crescent Moon decoration. Which reveals Luna’s silhouette face in the centre. The one thing that I was truly not expecting.

I then say, surprisingly between pauses, “I-… I got my… cutie mark.”

I wasn’t into the cutie mark thing, but this was one that I truly liked. Of course, I thought Luna’s and Twilight’s look unique and cool. But I was proud to now have my own.

My loving mare then snapped me out of my trance, “I see thou like thy cutie mark.”

I admitted, while putting my attention back to her, “I must say that I am proud to have this, as my cutie mark. But I am more proud to have you more than anything, my love.”

She gave me a warm smile in return for my compliment and said “Come Nightie. I just can’t wait to tell sister about our marriage plan.”

We finished putting our clothes back on and just before we made our way to the dinner room, my dark blue mare tidied the bed sheets and pillows in just a second or two with her magic.

Of course, when we arrived, her sister had finished a little while ago. So we enjoyed our evening meal and went to see her in the throne room.

There, she was currently resting her eyes on the royal seat. I guess she had finished the paperwork early today. Because today was quiet, she must had fallen asleep again like the other day. Luna called out to her, “Sleeping on the job, sister?”

Celestia jumped, with eyes shot open, as she wasn’t expecting to see her little sister at this time of day. Celestia asked, “You’re up earlier, little sister. Is everything alright?”

I’m glad she didn’t ask about our night. Especially in front of her two guards, who are sat besides her.

We stepped forward as we held a wing on each others back, supporting each other as we came closer to her big sister who had also noticed our behaviour. My mare decided to break the news to her, “I got a surprise for thou, big sister. Nightfall and I… we have decided to get married.”

Celestia showed a wide smile, with happy uncontrollable tears flowing down her cheeks. Her eyes were half closed, as if to hold back her emotions. She then stood up and ran up to her little sister, while we endured for a possible strike.

Until Cele give her a big hug, “I’m so happy for you, little sister. I know you two will truly be happy together.”

As I give the sisters some space. Luna as well, let loose some tears of her own and hugged her sister back. Smiling in happiness because her sister had accepted this, “Thank thou big sister… thank thou.”

I don’t know why, but I couldn’t resist as I also ended up letting loose some tears of my own.

Still showing joy, Celestia broke the hug and ensured, “I’ll get everything prepared for you, little sister. Hopefully, it will all be ready in the next two days for you both.”

I thought, ‘Wait, a wedding that takes only two days to plan and setup?’

Sinking into my thoughts. I just realised that Celestia would now be… … … my sister-in-law. Just the thought of it was a lot to take in.

Noticing me in deep thoughts, Celestia turned her attention to me and called my name, “Nightfall?”

I then turned my focus to my to-be sister-in-law, who spoke, “By marrying my sister. You understand that once you do, you will be a prince and will be given responsibilities?”

This suddenly made me shake, with it being a lot more to take in.

I’m sure the sisters had noticed my visible reaction. Some fear had suddenly overwhelmed me. But I knew why I came here and who I want to be with.

Gathering the will, I replied hesitantly, “I-… I understand… I knew that once we started this relationship, I knew it would have big consequences on my being… But I care for her more than anything and I know she does for me… I am prepared… But I’m afraid of abusing my power… I don’t want to make an order that could harm anypony.”

After saying those words. I lowered my head a bit, trying to take in as much as possible.

Celestia signalled her little sister to remain where she’s currently standing. Then Celestia came and put a wing over me for comfort and spoke, “I understand your concern, and that is enough for me to know that you truly care for her and everypony of Equestria. Of course, this isn’t going to be something you will experience by yourself. You will still have me and my littl-… I mean, my sister to guide you.”

After she finished speaking. I looked up and was greeted with a warming smile from her that soon put my fears to rest. I guess they don’t call her the Sun Princess for nothing. I gratefully replied, “Thank you Celestia.”

Luna, happy noticing that her big sister had put my thoughts to rest. Celestia then turned her attention to one of her guards. Before she could give him an order, a rolled up letter magically appeared in front of her.

She unwrapped it and began reading it…

Once she was done reading. She turned her attention back to us and explained, “Twilight just informed me that she and her friends have decided to go on vacation. Looks like Trixie has recovered from her recent illness as well and has given me their latest friendship report. Twilight also believes that this vacation may just boost the relationship with Cocoon.”

Luna asked out of curiosity, “Are thou planning to meet them?”

Her sister replied, “Why not? This gives me a good opportunity to actually meet our new friend. Why don’t you both come as well, it will allow you both to relax?”

Me and Luna looked towards each other. Then, we replied in sync to Celestia, “Why not…?”

Trixie’s POV - Earlier that Morning

When I finally come to. I moaned quietly as I slowly began to open my eyes and take in my surroundings.

I still felt quite drained and tired. Since I had been in bed sick with a dreadful illness, for a full day now. I was grateful, very grateful, that Twilight had offered to let me stay and study with her in her library.

I finally understood the bonds that she has with her companions. They look out for each other and they help each other in difficult situations. I don’t think ‘The Great and Powerful Trixie’, myself, would had survived on my own in my condition if I was still living in that old mansion.

I think I got my first friendship report for Celestia. But I’ll ask Twilight to help me check if it’s okay before we send it.

As I tried to move. I felt quite hot after being in bed under the sheets for so long. My illness had wore off, but I still felt quite drained.

Soon, I heard the door open. When I looked, it was Twilight’s assistant bringing in my breakfast with an apron on. He asked politely, as he put the tray at the side of the bed table, “Morning Trixie. Are you feeling any better?”

Pulling myself up from under the covers, while using a hoof to support my head, I kindly responded, “A-… a lot better thank you.”

What surprised me, was that he has already began to trust me.

He asked in concern, taking notice of my condition, “Are you sure you’re okay?”

I responded, “I’m fine, just… trying to gain my balance. The Great- I mean, Trixie will be down shortly… Thank you, Spike.”

Just before he left and closed the door. He replied, “No problem, we’re just glad your feeling better.”

As soon as he was gone. I started to dig into my breakfast. I was now happy that I have been accepted into the group…

Once I had finished. I was feeling much better. So I decided to get out of bed and make my way down stairs, while carrying the tray.

At the bottom. I was greeted by Twilight, who spoke without concern, “Looks like you’re a lot better.”

I was expecting her to be more happy and cheerful. So I asked, “You’re not happy to see me?”

Then my realisation was confirmed as another Twilight came round the corner of the kitchen. This one, however, shouted at the one in front of me, “Stop that Cocoon!”

Not having an idea what’s going on. I raised an eyebrow as the Twilight in front of me snickered, who then turned her attention to the one behind her, “Chill out unicorn. Just thought I surprise her.”

Taking a step back, I put the tray on the floor.

As I tried to understand what was going on. The Twilight in front of me used some sort of transformation spell, revealing an unknown figure.

Before I could figure out what was happening, The other Twilight explained, “Sorry Trixie. This is Cocoon, a changeling. We found him wounded shortly after you collapsed in the Everfree Forest. Sorry we didn’t tell you about him sooner. We didn’t want you to worry, with the condition you were in.”

Recalling the books I have read. I shouted out with shock, while taking another step back, “A- A CHANGELING!?”

As Spike had just came in. Twilight attempted to calm me down, “Relax Trixie. He’s just here to try and sort out a peace treaty.”

I just couldn’t believe my ears. So I protested, “A peace treaty!? Are you out of your little pony mind?”

Twilight attempted to back up her statement, “Calm down. Princess Celestia already knows about this and is hoping for us to succeed.”

As I was taking in what she just said. The front door suddenly burst open with Pinkie entering in, who threw confetti in the air and blurted, “Hey Twilight! Twilight! Rainbow Dash has recovered. And you know what that means... The beach is today!”

While we all stared at the party pony, I didn’t know what was going on anymore. So I asked, “Twilight. I’m I awake?”

Before she could answer. Pinkie appeared behind me and answered for her, “Of course you are silly. Get your swimming costumes, and your bucket and spade ready, because this is going to be a blast.”

The purple dragon spoke excitedly, “Oh boy, I’ll go and get everything ready for us Twilight.”

The pink pony then asked me, in concern, “You’re coming too, right?”

I replied, disappointedly, “I don’t have a costume.”

Twilight then offered, “Don’t worry, you can borrow one of mine.”

I was thankful once again. But, a little embarrassed at the thought of wearing one of Twilight’s personal clothing. A thing that ‘she’ has worn. I guess I’m not used to wearing somepony else’s clothes.

Twilight brought a piece of paper and a feathered quill from a nearby table, with her magic. Then, she explained, “I’ll just let Princess Celestia know where we heading. This vacation may just be what we need, to bond us all together.”

Before Twilight began writing. Pinkie spoke, before she left, “That’s great. I’ll call for a sky-chariot to pick you all up. I’ll go and let the others know.”

While Twilight was busy with the letter. I offered to take the tray in the kitchen and wash it, to help clear my head. I just didn’t feel comfortable about the changeling, but if Twilight and the Princess have agreed on this, then I guess I’ll just have to trust them.

Once I finished. I came back into the library, when Twilight had just finished writing the letter. Cocoon was currently resting on the floor, waiting. I didn’t know, until other day, that Spike uses his frame to send the letters for her.

I just realised that I almost forgot to tell Twilight about the report I thought of earlier.

I then explained to her about what I thought of this morning and she agreed that it would make a great friendship report. So she added it to the letter.

A few minutes later. Her little dragon came down stairs, wearing some green shorts that matched his scales, while carrying a full suitcase. It looked a little too much for him to handle, so I offered to carry it for him.

He said in return, “Thanks Trixie.”

Turning his attention to the lavender unicorn. He asked, wondering, “I got all the costumes. But, what about Cocoon?”

Before she could ask. He morphed some dark-blue-like shorts that matches his back garment.

Twilight happily finishes, “I guess that covers everything. We are now ready to hit the beach.”

Chapter 27 - Chariot Conversation with Royals

Chapter 27: Chariot Conversation with Royals

Hope: Day 5
Nightfall: Day 19

Princess Luna’s POV

Once we had decided that we are journeying to the beach. Sister informed a nearby guard to ask the servants to help prepare us the wedding that is to be scheduled in the next two days.

In the meantime, while Nightie awaits for us, me and sister made our way to our private chambers to dress ourselves in our beach attires.

Sister had gotten one, a few months ago, specially for me with its colour matching my mane. Surprisingly, it fits perfectly, but I never thought I would ever wear it.

When we were prepared. The three of us boarded our royal sky-chariot, with our supplies and headed to where my best friend, Twilight Sparkle, is heading.

We didn’t get the opportunity to speakest with each other five days ago. So I will be looking forward to actually meeting her and apologizing for my behaviour in Canterlot a few months ago.

It would be wonderful of her, if she offered to be my stallion’s best mare. But of course, it is up to him on who he chooses.

As my stallion and I learn towards each other, with sister sat on the right of me. She asked Nightie, “You do understand, that you are the first male alicorn that has ever existed right?”

He gently polled away from me and asked, “Forgive me for asking. But what about your parents? Were they not alicorns too?”

Not happy about where this conversation was heading. I just slowly lowered my head with sadness and thought, ‘Did Tia have to bring this conversation up?’

She explained, as Nightie noticed my reaction and put a hoof behind my back for comfort, “Only our mother was an alicorn. Our farther was an earth-pony that loved her with all his heart.”

Nightie, getting an understanding, then asked, “So, are you trying to say I’m unique in a way? Couldn’t he request to be morphed by his love, to be an alicorn?”

Tia, carrying on with the explanation, “That’s just the thing. Because you and your friend are both from another world, we can permanently morph you once. But it isn’t possible to keep anypony else morphed for a long period of time.”

Nightie, getting a clear understanding on what she was getting at, asked, “So wait… you saying… wouldn’t that mean that… she had nopony to comfort her after his… … … time?… That is…-”

Sadly, I finally spoke, while cuddling closer to him, “Heartbreaking… But fortunately for us. We are lucky.”

My sister then attempted to cheer me up, “They would be very happy for you sister. For you to actually meet somepony like him. Don’t ever think you’re going to lose him because of me.”

Nightie asked, worriedly, “What about Cadance and-”

Tia explained, “The decision is up to them, on how they want their relationship to proceed, Nightfall.”

After a moment, Nightie asked worriedly, “I know I shouldn’t ask this, but please forgive me for asking. What happened to your mother after?”

Sister explained, “She saved an unicorn’s life, who had a strong heart, by sacrificing her immortality and passing away a month later. All she ever wanted was to be with her love in the After Plane.”

I finished, “If I remember exactly. It wasn’t long when she had given us the responsibility for the night and day.”

Half a minute later. The pulling pegasus informed us, “We have arrived, your highness… Sorry for the ears dropping. But what will become of our old captain’s wife?”

I explained, “It is really their decision on how they want to proceed, our loyal subjects. We can’t decide their fate, but can only support them as much as possible...”

Once we had landed. We glanced around the shores for any signs of the Elements, Nightie’s friend and the changeling.

We soon came to understand that the three of us were the first ones to arrive. So we prepared ourselves in the meantime, until their arrival. But before we did, we thanked the two pegasi who had brought us here. Sister then informed them, to retrieve us at 8:00pm tonight.

They bowed in acknowledgement to their given orders and took off to the skies, making their way back to Canterlot.

As they left. We sat ourselves down near the waves of the crystal waters and began unpacking our supplies. We brought a few bottles of water for each of us, some towels and a large umbrella which I brought personally for myself.

Due to my dislike of sunlight. I desperately set up the umbrella first and made sure it was in place, to provide some shade for myself. Then, I laid a towel to relax on.

Astonishingly, my Nightie joined us by sitting and cuddling up to me under the shade. Who also dislikes the solar rays.

Sister heed no mind to us though. As she just laid on her towel and performed recreation, with her unique sunglasses on, while resting her eyes.

As my loving stallion sat with us in the shade, looking ahead at the sparkling ocean. Affectionately, he confessed his feelings to me, “Luna… you truly make me happy. I’ll vow that I will love you for all eternity.”

Admiring those words. I finally understood what he has done for me. He has risked becoming an immortal being, because he cares deeply for my happiness. But, at the cost of seeing his friend and everypony else he knows age. What would had this stallion had left, if I refused him? What would have become of him? I just put these hurtful thoughts aside and try to enjoy the day.

To thank him for the wonderful compliment that he had given me. I give him a passionate kiss on the lips, making him blush in bliss in return.

I wasn’t sure if sister was observing us, but we believe that she had finally accepted our wish.

In the meantime. We just lead there, with our eyes shut, listening to the gentle waves of the ocean and the peaceful winds in our surroundings...

-

It had only been a short time when sister spoke out, as she removed her sun shades with magic, “Looks like everypony has arrived,” as she looked towards them in the sky.

As we also looked. We noticed that they are in a chariot of their own, being escorted by three pegasi.

Once they had landed. Mostly everypony ran towards us, in excitement. What was heard from first was my sister’s star student, calling us while running on the cool sands towards us, “Princess Celestia…! Princess Luna…! Nightfall…!”

Sister replied, formally and happily, “Twilight Sparkle, it is lovely to see you again.”

Miss Sparkle then asked, looking utterly confused, “What are you all doing here?”

Sister answered, in her playful tone, “What? Is a Princess not allowed to have a break once in a while?”

With everypony catching up behind Twilight, gathering around us. She replied nervously, like she had said something offending to my elder sibling, “No… I… I just-”

Sister giggled and ensured, “Rest assured Twilight. I was just playing with you.”

Twilight sighed a relief and attempted a fake giggle in return.

She then turned her attention to us, speaking formally, “Princess Luna.”

Not preferring to be spoken formally. I replied, being also formal, “Please Miss Sparkle, thou do not need to speakest formally with us. It is an honour to actually have time to speakest with thou again.”

My best friend happily replied, “I would be honed, Prin- I mean, Luna.”

I showed my appreciation with a smile in return, for her correcting her words.

Sister began examining everypony here. Looking for a certain pony in particularly.

She then greeted the changeling, “You must be Cocoon. It is a honour, to finally meet the king of the changelings.”

Chapter 28 - Sunset Shores - Day

Chapter 28: Sunset Shores - Day

Hope: Day 5
Nightfall: Day 19

Princess Luna’s POV

Many surprising gasps and jaw drops were seen among the girls. Specially for Trixie and Twilight who shouted out in sync. Twilight shouted, “You’re the king of the changelings!?” Trixie shouted, “You’re a changeling king!?”

He turned his attention to the shocked girls and answered after a quick snicker, “Yes… Yes I am.”

Twilight asked, “Why didn’t you tell us?”

He answered, “Because you didn’t ask.”

Applejack shouted out, demandingly, “What in tar-nation is going on here!?”

Spike commented, not looking too surprised, “Wow, he’s a king? He sure doesn’t look like one.”

Pinkie Pie spoke, with seriousness, to the discovered king, “Hold on a second. What were you doing in the Everfree Forest?”

Rainbow also asked with suspicion, “Yea, what were you doing out there on your own anyway?”

Hope however, was clearly showing resentment towards him. As Hope spoke, he growled a little and grasped his paws, “You! What are you up to!?”

Sister, taking control of the situation, “Hope, calm yourself.”

I know very well how disrespectful it is to speak to royalty in such a manor. But I thought I keep out of it for the moment.

Cocoon explained, while he looked excited for a possible fight, “I am here to originally brake up the Elements friendship.”

The ampwolf, showing signs of static build up, allowed the changeling to continue, “*snicker* However… I have changed my mind. Instead to create, what you call, a peace treaty.”

Fluttershy, getting a little bit worried, came closer to Hope and asked, “Hope, please… please calm down. He said he’s not going to harm us.”

The wolf, noticing his mare’s concern, turned to face her and apologise, “I’m sorry for ruining our first holiday, Shy.”

Rarity corrected him, “Oh my stars, no- Darling, it isn’t your fault. I am just deeply as shocked and dismayed as you. That we had a possible saboteur in the group.”

Sister, noticing a disaster could break loose any moment, spoke once again, “Calm yourselves, everypony! He has told us that he wants us to proceed with the peace treaty, which will hopefully bring us all together.”

The purple dragon then spoke, as he began walking away, “I’m bored. I am going to build an awesome sandcastle. You want to play, Rarity?”

Realising what he just asked. She replied, “Oh- Err well- I guess I play with you for a little bit, darling.”

She then followed the little fella, while pulling her large suitcase along the sand. Spike offered to help pull like a gentlecolt.

She thanked him in return, “Thank you, my Spikey Wikey.”

Twilight, realising the reason of why we came here, suggested, “Come on girls. Let’s enjoy ourselves.”

While everypony wondered off to do their own thing. Twilight held on for a moment, looking towards Rainbow.

Rainbow, just stood there, with her magenta eyes glaring towards the king as she warned him, “I’m keeping my eyes on you.”

He could only reply with a sigh of disappointment and lay down on the sand, at the side of Tia. Who smiled warmly for getting the opportunity to speakest with him.

Twilight attempted to convince her pegasus friend, “Rainbow, relax. I have been with him for over a day now and there is nothing to worry about. He’s actually quite nice when you get to know him.”

She could only sigh and reply, as she was looking for a comfy spot to lay down, “I hope your right, Twilight.”

I then noticed Nightie casting a spell. Who then focused his aim towards the sky, causing a cloud to glow with the colour of our aura and began pulling it down towards us.

After he laid it at the side of Rainbow. He said to her, “Here ya go.”

Rainbow replied, “Thanks Night.”

She then began to lay down on the cloud, trying to get comfortable, as she put her shades on.

Twilight then asked us, “You not joining us in the water?”

Rainbow replied, as she just got comfy on the cloud and preparing to read her book, “No thanks Twi. I think I prefer to lay down here where everything is awesome.”

My best friend, Twilight Sparkle, commented on my stallion’s ability, “Wow… I am really impressed.”

He replied, making it sound like it was just a simple task, “It really wasn’t difficult to do Twilight. I’m sure you could drag half of them down if you wanted.”

She replied, “Yea but, you have only been an alicorn for nearly a month now. That is actually quite impressive.”

My Nightie replied, not expecting to be that good, “You really think so? Thanks Twilight, I really appreciate it. I wouldn’t mind studying magic with you in the future.”

She replied, excitedly, “Really? I would love that.”

Thinking that this is a better time than any. I decided to announce our marriage, “Twilight, I would like thou to be the second to know… Nightfall and I, have decided to get married.”

The expression on her face was priceless. Even sister and him giggled at her reaction. She congratulated me, “That’s- Wow- That’s really great Luna. I’m so happy that you have found a special somepony.”

Nightie turned towards me and then back to Twilight. Then he asked her, “Twilight, I know you and my love have a close bond. Would you offer to be my best mare?”

Even more surprised, just as I. She asked in confirmation, “You want me to be your best mare?”

I admitted, “I would love thou to be, Twilight. Thy are the closest friend I have ever had.”

Awaiting for the answer that I was sure was hoping for. She answered, blissfully, “I would love to, Luna.”

Twilight, getting serious with my stallion due to being concerned about my well being, “You will take care of her, right?”

He answered, “Of course. And I’ll always will…”

Hope’s POV

While me and everypony had gone to do our own thing. I leaned against a cherry blossom tree, with my arms crossed. Just thinking of possibilities that bug could be plotting. I just can’t shake the feeling that it is targeting me and Shy. Obviously, they are love bugs.

As I was deep in thought. Shy called me, waking me up from my train of thoughts as she spoke, “Hope, are you okay?”

Trying to get my mind of things. I turned my attention to her and replied after taking a breather, “Yea I’m fine. Fancy going for a swim?”

She replied, shyly, “Ummm, s-sure.”

As we began walking towards the crystal clear waters. I took a quick glimpse at everypony around the beach.

I noticed that everypony appeared to be enjoying themselves at their activities. It’s like they are not worried at all. Is it just me, or am I being paranoid about that bug?

Spike and Rarity are busy making a sandcastle together, with a green bucket and spade which I presume is Spike’s. Something tells me that those two may become a couple in the future. Of course, when the little dragon is old enough.

Applejack and Pinkie were currently playing beach ball. I couldn’t imagine who was going to win. Pinkie’s laws of physics breaking or AJ’s fitness.

Twi and Trixie were sat near Rarity and Spike, eating a sandwich of some sort. I could hear the lavender unicorn having a conversation about my friend, that he’s getting married and she’s his best mare. With her having a close friendship with Luna. I knew he picked the right mare.

My best friend and Luna were currently cuddled up to each other. I just know that those two are going to be a perfect couple. On Earth, I remember how crazy he was about her.

I guess I don’t have to explain where the bug is or what it is doing…

Once my paws had stepped into the cool temperature of the endless waters. I felt a little jolt of electric, which was to be expected, but nothing more as I continued walking deeper.

When the waters were just above my knees. I turned around and noticed that Shy was stood at the shallow end. So I called, “Ya not coming in, Fluttershy? The water is nice and cool.”

Noticing her shivering and the look in her eyes. Clearly, I could tell that she’s scared. So I asked, trying not to make her nervous, “I know that look Shy. Ya scared aren’t you?”

As I was making my way back to her. She replied, worriedly, “I’m not scared of water… … … but… I-I’m scared of drowning…”

Once I was in front of her. She didn’t look happy as she stared at the sand below her fore-hooves.

So I asked, trying to persuade her, “Will you feel better if you held on to me, while I keep hold of you, in the sea? I promise I won’t let go.”

She looked up at me and while doing so, I noticed that she was blushing red like crazy. She replied, “Um…”

I then say, “Come on, Fluttershy. I’m sure that everypony here already knows that we are very close.”

Soon, she smiled and we began walking side by side as we were getting deeper into the ocean.

Fluttershy then began to hold me tightly in a hug as I also held on to her. Her hind-hooves now were no longer able to reach the sand underneath the waters.

Once the water was just under my neck. I stopped proceeding any deeper and looked at the pegasus that has entrusted her life to me.

I can’t believe how adorable she looked in the water. What really made me adore her, was that she was humming some sort of lullaby.

So I asked, “Fluttershy, what is that lovely song you’re singing?”

She replied, still holding on tight, “It’s- It’s a lullaby that my mother song to me. But I never knew what it is or what the words are.”

Being honest. I replied, “You got the cutest singing voice that I have ever heard.”

She backed away from me due to being a little surprised at my complement. As she did, I also made sure that I was holding around her wrist while floating. She then replied, “Y-you really think I’m that good?”

I answered, “Seriously, you are.”

The pink mane pegasus then leaned forward and then gives me a quick peck on the lips, causing my orange fur face to blush red. I could only stare at her with my jaw partly open, at the loving kiss.

I could only sigh in content in return. Just like when Spike got his kiss on the check by Rarity, for her present.

I then asked, “Um, you… you want me to teach how to swim? Or if you want, I’ll take you back to the shores?”

The beautiful pegasus replied, “I know how to swim… but… I had never been brave enough to swim without my hoofbands.”

Thinking that this would be the cutest thing that I’ll ever see in my life. I asked, “Why don’t you give it a try without them? I’ll always stand by you in case you get into trouble.”

She asked, worriedly, “What if?”

I tried to encourage her, “Don’t worry, I won’t leave your side.”

Slowly, I release my grip of the pegasus as she immediately started to get frightened. To show my trust, I kept my paws close to her waist as she slowly started to gain control of keeping herself afloat. She even used her wings partly to support her float.

But sadly, she panicked as a wave suddenly hit her. Causing her head to go underwater. Instantly, I grabbed her waist and brought her back up.

I asked worriedly, as she coughed out a little water, “Are you alright…? Don’t worry. You did brilliant, until the waves got you.”

Recovering from the sudden shock. She cling back onto me for support, taking breathes. I then began stroking her back as she then spoke, “*pant* Did I… *pant* do… *pant* good?”

Being honest, “You did better when I first started.”

Proud of her accomplishment. She asked, as she started breathing normally again, “Really?”

Honest again. I replied, “Yes, I totally panicked on my first time swimming. It wasn’t as easy for me.”

Fluttershy, gaining some courage from my words, asked, “Can I try again?”

I asked, checking, “If you think you’re ready?”

She replied, a bit nervously, “Y-yes… please, Hope.”

After another wave had gone past. I then repeat the procedure of slowly holding her out in front of me and then slowly releasing my grip once again.

She quickly gained control of her floating, by waving her hooves and using her wings for support as she quickly relaxed.

I ensured, “You’re doing well. I think you got it now.”

Seeing a wave on its way, she started to worry. So she took a deep breath and held it ready for it to make contact.

I kept my paws held close around her waist, in case I have to catch her once again. Then, the wave splashed over us.

She quickly gained control and resurfaced, as she had full control of her floating now.

I congratulated her, “You done it Shy, you got it.”

While she was floating. She smiled at me for my complement on her achievement and began slow swimming around me, without me no longer needing to hold my paws out still.

It was the most adorable thing I have ever seen. As she doggy paddled, or in this case pony paddled, around me a few times. Smiling at her accomplishment.

Princess Celestia’s POV

Things were looking up now. To see that everypony was having fun, brings joy to my heart. Sister is happy, I am happy, the girls are happy.

Believing that it would be best to give the king some time alone to himself. I decided to watch Hope play in the ocean with Fluttershy for the time being…

After five minutes of witnessing Hope teach the kind pegasus how to swim. I started thinking, ‘His heart is strong. But by seeing his reaction to Cocoon earlier, it contains anger. Probably from one of his past events. That anger however could lead him on to a path of despair, for him and his friends. With that human side of his mind, he could get over protective of his special somepony. Which could lead him to violence. But I can only hope that he will control it and melt it away in time.’

Unexpectedly, I sure I just heard Cocoon moan in misery to himself. So I asked, in concern, “Are you alright, your Highness?”

He answered, while looking down on the sand in sadness, “*sigh* No… My devoted queen maybe in trouble… And I’m just sat here doing nothing about it.”

Trying to gain an understanding on what could have his queen in possible danger. I asked in a heart soothing voice, “How could your devoted queen be in trouble?”

The king sudden turned to towards me and snickered at me in frustration. This made me put my serious face on, from his displeasing reaction. He then demanded, “Don’t try using that seductive voice on me. It won’t work.”

Luna then spoke, clearly annoyed at his remark, “Thou dare speakest disrespectfully to my sister!?”

Rainbow, who was laid relaxing and reading a book, took notice of the conversation as she lowered her book and gazed at the scene.

I interrupted Luna reassuringly, before she would lose her temper, “Please sister, let me handle this.”

I then resumed my conversation with him, as he looked somewhat offended towards me, “I’m not trying to control you. I’m just trying to help you.”

Cocoon spoke out, in hopelessness, “Nopony can help me… Nopony can help us…”

Rainbow, confused, then asked, “What you talking about?”

He answered, after a sigh, “Nothing… But I will say this. If another attack should occur-”

Rainbow interrupted, demandingly, “What you mean ‘another attack should occur’?”

The changeling ignored her question and resumed, “It wasn’t our intention.”

Nightfall then asked, “If I’m understanding the scenario correctly. There is somepony that has your queen hostage, who is manipulating the attack. Am I right?”

Sister spoke demandingly, “Thou better be certain not to attack us, during our wedding!”

Cocoon could only sigh and nod at those words. Even though, I could tell that he doesn’t want this to happen.

Rainbow, leaping of her cloud, shouted, “I better let the others know!”

Nightfall quickly spoke, before she could, “It would be better if we kept this to ourselves until tonight, Rainbow.”

Agreeing with him. I also spoke, “He’s right, Rainbow Dash. I wouldn’t let your friends know yet. It could ruin their vacation that has been planned for the past week. I would inform them of the situation later.”

Turning my attention back to the king, “Now, about this peace treaty. I am glad you informed us about the situation, before it was too late. But I must ask. Who is this pony?”

Before the changeling king could reply. Slowly, he started to rapidly breathe breathes and shake constantly with his jaw open. The pupils in his eyes showed fear as clear as day. Whoever this pony was. It must be a very a frightful one to course such a reaction.

Twilight Sparkle’s POV

“SPIKE! BE CAREFUL!” I shouted worriedly to my Number One Assistant. Who currently was over enjoying himself, surfing on his surf board on the rapidly tides of the ocean. Me and Rarity however were stood near the shores, worried sake of his safety.

As he surfed. He shouted, near losing control of his balance, “Wa-waaaaaooo!”

But quickly, he regained balance and smiled excitedly. You could say, he’s having the time of his life. Me and Rarity though could only, simultaneously, take a sigh of relief.

Rarity then asked me, while being completely dazzled from the skill for his age, “How and when did he ever learn to surf, dear?”

Just as surprised and confused as she was. I answered, “He doesn’t.”

Instantly, her eyes opened wide in fear and shock. As she then shouted, “WHHHHHAAAAAT!?”

Trixie then came up behind us and asked, while just noticing Spike in front of us, “Hey girls, what ya doing?”

I answered, “Hi Trixie. We just keeping an eye on Spike, in case he hurts himself.”

My little dragon then shouted all across the waters, “Heeeeey! Can you make the tides bigger?”

Before I could protest to him. Trixie shouted back in reply, “SURE THING SPIKE!”

She channelled magic to her horn, which glow a light-blue. But it was too late, as I attempted to stop her by shouting, “Trixie, no! Wait!”

As I quickly glimpse back towards Spike, who was now terrified. The waves that he is riding on his surf board, had grown from a meter to the size of my library in Ponyville.

Realising her error. I feared for Spike’s life as him and the enormous waves came heading our way.

The three of us could only stare in fear on what was coming. I didn’t even have time to think of a counter-spell, to lower the waves. So I shouted, “RUN!!!”

Princess Celestia’s POV

We had just managed to get Cocoon to relax, when Rainbow asked him, “What’s wrong with you, you look like ya had a nightmare.”

Quickly realising what she just said. She turned to my sister, apologetically, “Um, no offence, Luna.”

She replied, “None taken.”

Noticing an increasing sound was heading our way. I turned to the source and gasped on what was in front of us. I shouted, “Everypony take cover!”

Rainbow was the first to react, as she started running back to her cloud, “My book!”

Not having time to get Rainbow Dash. The four of us attempted to dodge the incoming tidal wave, by taking off the ground.

But I was unable to evade it, as the torrent dragged me along its current.

Trying to fight our way above the current. I noticed Pinkie Pie floating by on a beach ball, while happily cheering in excitement. But then, a sudden purple blare impacted me with a sounding thud as it yelled in panic for its life…

After a moment. I found myself resting on the soaked sand, finding that is was Spike that had bumped into me as he is currently clinging on to my chest for dear life.

Now realising that he’s safe. He started taking breathers to help relax and finally releasing his grip over me as he began to apologise, nervously, “Um… err… sorry, Princess.”

I smiled and replied, “It’s okay, Spike.”

Understanding that he’s not in trouble, for bumping into me. He sighed in relief.

Suddenly. I hear my sister worriedly calling, “Sister! Are thou alright?”

As I looked behind. I found that it looked like my sister, Nightfall and Cocoon were unable to dodge it in time too. I answered, assuringly, “I’m fine, thank you, sister.”

Looking around. I found that Twilight, Trixie, Rarity and Applejack were just recovering from the recent incident. Twilight however started to panic, until she saw that Spike was safe. So she sighed in relief.

Rainbow Dash was just waking up from shock, as she found that the book is safe in her hoofs. She held it close and shook any remaining water off. Then, worriedly, she opened it.

She also sighed in relief and closed it.

Pinkie was bouncing around excitedly and shouting, “Let’s do it again! Let’s do it again!” It was surprising that she enjoyed it.

Looking around for the others. I found that Hope was just climbing down a cheery blossom tree, with Fluttershy floating down beside him...

Once we were all altogether. Trixie, who were deeply depressed of her actions, apologised to us, “Trixie’s very sorry. It really was an accident, really. Please forgive me. I didn’t know that would had happen.”

Twilight came closer to her and put a hoof over her back. She then spoke forgivingly, “Trixie, it is all right. Nopony here was hurt. Though, I do recommend you being a little more careful.”

Trixie, relieved that she was forgiven, “Trixie has learnt something today.”

Soon after. We collected all the stuff that was scattered around the beach and then eat our meals. Thankfully, the lunchboxes were waterproof.

Chapter 29 - Sunset Shores - Night

Chapter 29: Sunset Shores - Night

Hope: Day 5
Nightfall: Day 19

Princess Luna’s POV

After the day time incident had ended. We peacefully had our meals and dried ourselves off with our towels. Realising that we forgot to bring an extra for Nightie. I let him use mine.

For the rest of the day. We all lay down and relaxed in the Sun. Excluding I and Nightie, who relaxed under the umbrella’s shade once again.

The colour in the skies slowly but surely began to darken, from white to orange. Little by little, the Sun made its way closer to the horizon. It was soon coming to that time were my sister will be lowering the Sun.

The wind remained calm and cool. The sand had begun to cool. The waters sparkled a serenity orange.

To put it all together. My sister’s work is beautiful. Even though I would not want to admit I’m a little jealous still. But I will always love my sister.

Before she would commence her royal duty. She spoke out to everypony, “I’m about to lower the Sun. Does everypony want to watch?”

There we many exciting gasps heard among the girls as they all sat up and watched us. Nopony said a word. Words were meaningless at this moment, as they all just sat there, awaiting for us to begin.

Once she was prepared. She rose to her hooves and lifted herself up into the air. Her powerful wings fully spread open, even wider than our bed. Then she began focusing as her horn began to glow a great golden aura, as she also spread her hoofs in midair.

The Sun, little by little, began descend towards the horizon.

I was actually quite excited. As I cuddled with Nightie, to see what this ‘sunset’ would actually really look like for real…

Astounded, I think that’s the best word to describe it. As the Sun had set behind the horizon. I couldn’t hold back a tear. It was so beautiful. Never before I had ever seen anything like it.

The Element of Generosity, Rarity, spoke just as surprised as I was, “That was so beautiful, darling. I don’t think I’ll ever forget this sunset.” She burly managed to hold back a tear and a sniff.

Knowing that it is now my turn. I looked towards Nightie, as he smiled in understanding on what I was about to do. As I pull myself up, with his help, I began to perform the same procedure as my sister. But this time, to raise the Moon.

While I was in the air, beckoning my stars to awake from their peaceful slumber. The giant orb itself made its appearance. By raising from the very horizon where sister had lowered hers.

Soon, the stars followed. Lighting the entire sky with their lustrous brilliance.

Everypony gasped and wowed in surprise, at the beauty my Moon had created. The waters shone a reflection of my Moon, which sparkled like diamonds…

Once I finished and landed back onto my hooves. I took a deep breath with my eyes closed, due to exhaustion.

When I opened my eyes and turned towards my friends. I flinched upon seeing the reaction of their faces, almost making me take a step back.

As I suddenly overcome the shock of their reaction. My best friend, Twilight, spoke, “Luna, it is-… It is the most beautiful thing that I have seen.”

Quite surprised at her complement towards my night. My jaw dropped in awestruck for second and then I asked, as I held a hoof towards my chest, “You- You really love my night?”

She answered, “Of course we do Princess. I even have my very own telescope to get a closer look at your work.”

Hope then complemented, “We all love your night, Luna. Even me. That’s one of the reasons why I was in the woods that night, when you brought me here. I really think your night is a masterpiece.”

The Element of Honestly, Applejack, also complemented, “Same here y’all. I sometimes look out my window at night, just to see ya stars.”

Doubting. I asked, “Wait- I thought most ponies didn’t care about the night?”

Sister explained, “That’s not true, sister. All that time since you were away for a thousand years. I actually saw some ponies actually admire your work. Even I, though it brought tears to my eyes, knowing that you were sleeping in sorrow.”

I was lost for words. I don’t know if I should be happy or sad. It felt like a sudden flood of emotions just hit me all at once. It really hit me hard that it became too difficult to bear.

To try and show my appreciation for their complements. I attempted to show a smile in return, but I was also unable to hold back a tear. Causing everypony to look at me in concern.

As I wiped the tear from my eye. Applejack asked in concern, “Princess, are ya alright?”

Pulling myself together. I replied, “Yes, Applejack… I’m- I’m fine, thank thou…”

I then spoke to everypony, as I attempted to smile again, “Thank thou everypony… It- It really means a lot to me.”

As I lay back down next to Nightie. We all lay in our positions and rested for the last hour, until the chariot arrived to pick us up at 8:00pm.

During that time. Spike had fallen asleep on Twilight’s stomach. The little dragon looked adorable in his sleep…

When the time came. Our chariot had arrived a minute before the Element’s did. Everypony helped each other with getting their belongings in.

I really didn’t want to return to Canterlot yet, as this is the first holiday that I have ever had. Even though Nightie was getting a bit sleepy, he stayed with me.

While everypony was about to leave. Hope came and asked, with Fluttershy beside him, “Um, can you actually teleport us home? I mean, we also want to stay a bit longer.”

Fluttershy also spoke, “There-… Um-… There is supposed to be a beautiful firefly migration here, every few years… I’m wondering if-”

I answered, “If thou both want to stay here, with us, I can teleport thou two home later. But we will have to return to Canterlot by nine. Would thou both be happy with that?”

Fluttershy, getting excited while clapping her fore-hooves, replied, “Really!? Oh thank you, Princess Luna.”

I replied, “No worries, my loyal subjects. Please, just call me Luna. Thou don’t need to be formal with I.”

Hope spoke, “Thank you and good luck with the wedding. I know you two will make a good pair.”

Appreciating his kind words. I replied, “Thank thou, Hope…”

As Hope and Shy lay down in their patch. So did I and Nightie in ours.

While we were getting comfortable. My Nightie asked, worriedly, “Um… fireflies? Will there actually be fireflies here?”

Not having any proper knowledge on the critters in Equestria. I answered, while taking notice of his concerns, “We don’t really know my Prince… But what seems to be troubling thou?”

He explained, a little nervously, “I never liked bugs. It’s- It’s one of the things I fear. They… just kind scare me.”

As he lowered his head in shame. I was actually quite surprised that such tiny critters frightened him. Knowing far too well that everypony had their own fears. I realised that I can comfort him, like he did with me the previous night.

So I then brought him into a hug and spoke, soothingly, “Thou do not need to fear such critters, when I’m around, Nightie.”

After he heard those comforting words. He looked up at me with a blissful smile. Then, slowly, brought his head closer to mine and give me a gentle kiss on the lips…

The kiss… It was perfect. It was loving. It was comforting. As we broke it. We looked deep into each others eyes and found true love in them. The moonlight, shined in both of our eyes at the same time.

Not wanting such a perfect opportunity to be forever missed. I slowly brought him back, as he willingly brought himself forward, as we locked lips once again.

Our eyes slowly closed… We breathed through our nostrils, almost taking in each others air… We only, and only, thought about each other, as we cuddle… Quietly, but affectionately, we moaned in each others mouths… Slowly, but surely, we began to explorer each other’s mouth, with our hungry tongues…

This moment was ‘perfect’. As we leaned on our sides. We passionately made out on the moonlit sands, expressing our love for each other, hoping that it never ends.

Fluttershy’s POV

Hope and I had just recently noticed that Luna and her lover were currently making love to each other. They just look so cute and happy together.

Not wanting to be rude and disturb their privacy. We turned our attention back to each other and looked towards the beautiful moonlit ocean…

As the last hour was quickly going by, with me and Hope sat leaning together. I started to think that I may have got the day wrong. So I leaned with my head lowered, being a little bit disappointed.

Hope, quickly noticing, put his paw over my back and ensured, “It’s alright Shy, at least you and I are together here. It is so nice and peaceful and... I’m happy to be with you more than anything.”

To show my appreciation to him for cheering me up. I turned towards him and give him a sweet kiss on the lips.

After we broke the kiss. I said, “I don’t really… feel comfortable doing this out here, Hope.”

Understanding my concerns. He replied, “It’s alright, Fluttershy. We could always have a private time together when we get back, if you-… if you want to that is.”

I felt a tiny bit nervous, doing it out here, even though we had given each other long loving kisses before. Thinking that one more wouldn’t hurt. I was about to kiss him again. But that was until I noticed a faint glow coming from a distance, over the beach.

Having an idea what it is. I asked him while pointing towards it, “Hope, what is that glow?”

He remained silent for near a minute...

We kept our eyes fixed on the approaching lights that were slowly getting closer to us. I then spoke happily, “Fireflies. Oh look how pretty they are.”

As groups of tiny orange glowing flies flew by slowly. I could see that Hope was a lost for words. His mouth was partly opened as he stared at them flying, from right to left, past us.

After a few more seconds. He spoke, “Wow… This is- This is amazing. But nopony is prettier than you, my love.”

Chapter 30 - Wolf Instincts

Chapter 30: Wolf Instincts

Hope: Day 5
Nightfall: Day 19

Hope’s POV

Once the firefly migration scene had ended. I noticed that Shy had fallen asleep on my side. I had never seen anything so adorable, on my side, in my entire life.

Not having any idea what time it was. I glimpsed at the alicorns and found that Night was clinging onto his mare for protection, even though the scene has ended now. I had totally forgotten that he can’t stand bugs.

I lightly chuckled to myself at the cute scene…

Minutes later, as I stare towards the moonlit ocean with Shy still asleep. I looked to my right after Luna spoke, also noticing Night stood beside her, “It is time for us to return, Hope.”

I looked down at Fluttershy, who were still asleep. Then I quietly replied, “Alright.”

Being careful not to wake my angel. I slowly lifted her fore-hooves onto my shoulders. Then, used one paw to hold her back and the other for her hind-legs.

Standing up, while carrying Shy. I acknowledged, “Ready, Luna.”

Her horn then starting to glow.

In a second. We found ourselves stood outside our home with the alicorns stood beside us.

Not having the chance to speak with my best friend for a while, after an exciting day. I asked, “So, is this is the path you have chosen, Night?”

He answered, “Yea… It is one I’m most happy with.”

Knowing that we won’t be seeing much of each other soon. I said, “I wish you both good luck with the wedding and after. I’m going to miss seeing you, Night.”

He ensured, “Don’t worry. I’ll be coming to visit Twilight to study magic with her at some point. So it won’t be the last you see of me.”

I suggested, “I’ll be sure to drop by while you’re here then. Take care, Night. And you to, Princess.”

Luna nodded and then her horn started to glow once again. Then, they were gone in a flash. I recall she said they had to return to Canterlot. So I guess she didn’t have time to say goodbye properly.

While I was carrying the sleeping pegasus to the door. She awoke after a sleepy moan and asked, “What time is it, Hope?”

I answered, “Just after nine, I think.”

Fluttershy, just realising something, suddenly jumped out of my paws and ran to the house. As she did, she shouted, “Oh my. I haven’t fed the little critters their tea yet. Poor things must be starved.”

As she ran inside. I quickly followed her in and found Rainbow asleep on the settee, snoring audibly.

While Shy was going back and fourth with feeding the critters. Rainbow soon woke up from the sound of the creatures. She then blurted out tiredly, “What the horse-feathers is that racket?”

I explained to her, as I was getting some food ready, “Sorry, Dash. We are just feeding the critters.”

She could only respond with a moan and covering her ears with the pillows…

After five or ten minutes. Rainbow was now pleased that she could finally get some peace and quiet, so she could sleep. As she straighten out the pillows and made herself comfortable.

Before me and Shy headed upstairs. I asked her, while just remembering, “Ummm, Shy. Do I need to take that smelly ointment again?”

Fluttershy, blushing at the thought from other night, explained, “Um, no. You only needed to apply it for two nights.”

I replied in relieve, “That’s good to hear.”

Just before Shy was about to go upstairs. She turned back to her friend and said, “Good night, Rainbow Dash.”

Rainbow replied, “Night, you two.”

I also said, “Night, Dash.”

While Shy was just heading upstairs. I turned around and caught a glimpse of Fluttershy’s rear butt. Luckily, her tail shielded most of the view.

Just before I was about to follow her up. I hear Rainbow jokingly whisper, knowing that I got good hearing, “Stop staring at her franks, Hope.”

Before I could protest. Fluttershy called to me from upstairs, “Hope, are you um- are you not coming up?”

Rainbow ensured, after a slight giggle, “We’ll talk tomorrow, Hope...”

Once I arrived upstairs. I found that Fluttershy was standing there, waiting for me. So I asked in concern, “Is everything all right, Shy?”

She replied, wondering, “Um, would you like to sleep in my bed with me?”

I gave her a kiss on the cheek, causing her to blush and I answered, “I would love to. Um, only if you want me to I mean.”

“Oh, Hope,” Fluttershy replied. As she stood on her hind-hooves and brought me into a kiss.

After we broke the kiss. I carefully picked her up and began walking to her bedroom. I admit, she is a little heavy to carry. But I could just about manage it, like earlier.

While carrying her. She spoke quietly and affectionately to me, “Oh, you’re so romantic.”

In return. I could only reply with a smile of affection and a light kiss on her cheek.

When we arrived in her personal room. I gently lay her down on her bed so she could climb under the covers. As she did, I put my necklace to one side for tomorrow.

Before I got under the covers. I saw that she was waiting for me, with smile and slight blush.

Immediately. I made my way under the covers and as I did, we brought each other into a warm embrace.

I then spoke first, “I love you, my princess.”

Fluttershy, a little confused, explained, “But I’m no princess.”

Bringing my body closer to hers. I give her a sweet kiss on her lips and admitted, “No but you are a princess to me, Fluttershy. One I love more than anything.”

Touched by my words. She warped her hooves round me and brought me into tight hug. As she did. She said, “Oh Hope. That is the sweetest thing that anypony has ever said to me. You really think I’m a princess?”

I answered, “Of course you are. You are the Princess of the Animals, Fluttershy.”

Fluttershy, very happy with my words. Brought herself into another kiss, as I did the same. This time however, lasted minutes as we tasted each others tongues and felt the heat of each others breaths. We both just couldn’t get enough of each other as we passionately made out, expressing each others affection.

After some time had passed. We the broke the kiss and then she started sobbing a little. I knew that it was tears of happiness but, I just didn’t want to see her cry though. It was making me feel bad inside. She admitted, “Hope, I love you so much. Will you please stay with me? I don’t want you to leave.”

I answered, as I began to gently wipe her tears away, “Of course I will, Fluttershy. I don’t want to leave you. Like I said, I love you so much.”

Fluttershy pleaded, as she smiled and rolled herself on top of me under the covers, “Oh Hope!”

In a moment. I sat myself up so that we could give each other a proper cuddle. As we then leaned our heads on each others shoulder, while gently caressing each others back.

However, having her feminine body learning against me was arousing. Causing my growler to get stiff and it slowly poke out.

Without her noticing. I use one of my paws to hide it before she would see it. But while doing so. I felt my tail swishing back and fourth uncontrollably from the excitement that was building up in me. Which is a better alternative at this time.

Trying to keep myself under control with deep breathes. I noticed however that Shy’s wings were slowly spreading open, from her own excitement.

Mentally, I chuckled to myself. Knowing that she was getting a Pegasi Wing Boner. I’m not sure if she has or has not noticed it though.

After a moment. She bloke the hug and said, after a slight giggle from noticing my tail, “I am so happy that you have decided to stay with me, my little wolfy.”

Giving her a quick kiss on the lips. I slowly began to lower her back on the bed. Then, I teased her belly and upper body with mini kisses. Causing her to giggle even more.

She pleaded, “Hope, *giggle* stop. It’s too much for me *giggle*.”

Listening to my mare’s plea. I stopped immediately and chuckled at how sensitive she was.

While the ticklish mare was catching her breath. I took the liberty to examine her fine body, even getting a glimpse of her breasts below. Making me get hard again.

Immediately. I stopped and thought to myself, ‘No, stop thinking like this man. You are letting your animal instincts take over. Got to calm it down.’

After we caught our breath. I give her one last kiss and lay down at the side of her, in a hug. Before we let sandman do his work, we both said good night to each other. Then, we were out like a light.

Chapter 31 - Bad Dreams

Chapter 31: Bad Dreams

Hope: Day 5
Nightfall: Day 19

Hope’s POV

I awoke from the sound of birds singing outside. As I properly came to, I took notice of the daylight coming in through the window. I then say to myself, “It’s- *yawn* It’s morning already?”

Noticing that Fluttershy wasn’t in bed, or anywhere in the room. I realised that I must had overslept. But, it feels like it hasn’t been long since I fell asleep .

After quickly making the bed. I hear the voice of foals playing outside the room, near the door.

I thought it must be the Cutie Mark Crusaders. But, it wasn’t female voices I could hear. The voices I heard are male. There was something felt familiar and strange about it though.

Reaching to the door knob. The door sudden sprung open in the opposite direction. Causing me to miss the knob and falling flat on my face on the other side of the door.

Moaning from having my face hit the floorboards. I look up and gasp from seeing my younger human self, who were stood in front of me. I was back on Earth. Actually, back in my old living room to be precise. By guess, my younger self must be about ten years old.

I look down at my paws and found that I’m still an ampwolf. Realising that I’m probably having another weird fucked-up dream. Like I been having for the past few days I been here.

Perhaps here, in Equestria, the dreams are different.

Preparing to play or watch this scenario unfold. I examine the room and look behind myself, not finding the door I came in here but my big brother there stood watching me. Like he was expecting me.

I spoke first, “Hey, Big Brother.”

He didn’t respond to my words. But instead, just walked into me and straight through me like a ghost. Almost causing me to fall on my flank this time.

I quietly said to myself, “Guess I just have to watch then.”

My younger self then asked him, “Hey, Big Brother, can we have a sparing match today?”

He responded, “Maybe later, Hope. I’m busy with some paperwork right now.”

Young Hope, protested, “Oh come on. You’re just saying that cuz you know I’ll beat you.”

He responded seriously, “*sigh* Fine. If you want to fight me so badly, we can. Just for a little while though. But don’t start sobbing cause you still can’t beat me… yet.”

I knew what my younger self was going to say, and I knew what was going to happen next. No matter how I tread to forget this embarrassing scene, I just couldn’t.

My younger self. Opening his big mouth, “What? Me? The Great Hope of the Wolves, cry? You must be joking, ha ha ha.”

Feels embarrassing seeing myself say that. Still, I was only a boy back then.

My older brother taunted, “Oh. Just like that one time, you cried, because our mother wouldn’t buy you an ice cream.”

My younger self. Ran towards him and yelled out, just while he was about to aggressively punch him in the sides, “HI!”

However, my older brother sidestepped and dodged my younger self’s incoming attack. As he did, he grabbed the attacking arm and held it securely. Then, he taunted, “What are you going to do now? I have your arm.”

My younger self. Taunted back, “Yes, you have an arm. But what are you going to do about the other?”

Predicting my younger self’s next action. He ducked the incoming punch that was aimed at his face and countered by punching my younger self’s stomach, hard and releasing his grip on the arm. Which caused my younger self to fall to his knees with the wind knocked out of him.

He then stated to my younger self, “You’re not good enough. So why bother, when you know that you will only fail?”

Ashamed at how stupid I was back then. I saw a tear roll down my younger self’s face and he admitted, “Because… I want to be good as you at fighting. And the only way I can do that is by fighting you.”

He responded, “Even if you do become better and possibly stronger than me. What are you going to do with those skills, eh? To defend yourself and those who are vulnerable and weak? Or, to become a Mr Tough Guy that wants to do what he wants and when he wants, and abuse those around him with his strength?”

Those words hit me hard back then, even now. I knew how right he was. But, I stupidly responded that day with the wrong answer… Aggression.

Just as my older bro turned around to walk back to his study. He asked, “Think about what I mean, Hope.”

My younger self, feeling like he’s taking the piss, recovered from the recent punch and held his hand in a fist. Then he ran up behind and shouted in anger, “I’ll show you who’s weak!”

Just before he could kick his older brother in the butt, while charging at him. The older brother quickly sidestepped and span kicked him. Sending my younger self flying onto the settee, causing him to cough and gasp.

While my younger self started to cry. My older brother quickly spoke, “Wrong answer. I hope you understand what I’m trying to say someday. I got to get back to work, I don’t have time to mess around.”

Before my older brother left the room. He took one last look at my younger self, to make sure he wasn’t seriously hurt.

Meanwhile, my younger self started to cry. As he did. He moaned, “Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! *sob* Why can’t I ever beat you!? *sob*”

Looking at myself sobbing. I knew I deserved that kick that day. We may looked like we didn’t love each other, as brothers. But I knew in our minds we care about each other. That last thing he said before he left the room was a clear message, but I was too stubborn to think about what it meant back then.

Not having a slightest clue on what to do now. I was suddenly greeted with a green flash of light by my side. Causing me to jump a short distance away in defence stance.

In front of me was the Queen of the Changelings, Chrysalis, herself. Who took a step towards me and cooed a quick tone to herself before laughing unpleasantly. Like she’s trying to frighten me.

I broke her cheerily moment by interrupting her with a question, being partly annoyed to see her, “What do you want?”

After another chuckle, but calmer this time. She explained, while not taking the tone of my words lightly, “Oh, don’t mind I. I’m just here to feast on some of your love. *pleasurable gasp* That’s right… We can invade your dreams and still feed on you from the outside.”

If this is truly a dream invasion. I thought I’ll attempt to stay cool for Celestia’s sake. So I politely asked, “P- Please… I know you must be hungry, but do you mind if you… feast on somepony else tonight? I’m still not comfortable with having changelings around me, not to be rude.”

She cackled with a look of triumph and confessed, “No, I think I stay.”

Before I could even think or speak. She grabbed me with her magic, which was a green and black like aura, and tossed me directly at a wall. There was a dent left behind and me falling on the floor soon after. Though, it did seriously hurt. But I don’t think there was any permanent damage to myself.

Almost getting to the tipping point of getting pissed off. Before I could even warn her, she had already had me pinned against a wall with her magic again. But this time, she also came and hoofed me in the face. Causing my nose and probably a tooth or two, in my mouth, to bleed.

She could only smile at my reaction. So, without holding back, I attempted to punch the bitch in her own face with an electrical current flowing through my arm. While growling at her in the process.

My fist however had no electrical current. And, it just went through her like if she was nothing but a ghost. Making my attack utterly useless.

Suddenly, I had the fear that this dream was about to turn into a real nightmare. As I shivered and was partly enraged.

Chrysalis, still smiling and laughing at my futile attempt to give her some payback, tossed me across the room and over the settee where my younger self were but isn’t now.

Unable to control my temper any longer. I caught the scent of blood running from my nose, not only was I was enraged but was about to go berserk.

Grabbing the nearby settee. I ran and charged it towards her. But before it could even make contact on her. She blasted it into two pieces with me flying with it, in a body full of burns, on to my stomach and rolling into another wall.

Growling from the rage and pain I was in. I managed to will-power some static through my body as I got up and attempted one last charge at the vile insect. By tossing random objects such as the TV, a flower jar and even my old games console at her to try create an opening. Since she saw them as a threat by blasting each one of them. Then, I dashed towards her while I had the chance.

Not being able to grab me again in time, since she was busy deflecting the furniture. I managed to send a few punches through her, even though she was ghosting my attacks. The electrical current that I was struggling to charge were having some effect as she gasped from each strike.

Thinking of that night when Fluttershy was in danger of the Hydra. I mustered everything into my fist and punched Chrysalis full in the face with a full glowing fist of electricity while yelling, “DAMN YOU!!!” Which fully impacted her and sent her rolling across the room.

Before I could even think. She was sudden engulfed by a black and green cloud as the room stated to shake from the distortion.

Now covered in a black and green aura. She preceded to stand up and emit a small growl of her own. One that expressed the emotion of hatred.

I could only stand, stare and try to predict what she was going to do next, since she has never expressed this sort of behaviour before. What ever it was, she was just has pissed as I was now.

With her eyes suddenly starting to glow a furious green as she also had her teeth grit. She couldn’t help but laugh a moment after. So I asked, not caring how rudely I spoke, “What are you laughing at!?”

She didn’t answer my question. But instead, morphed into a dark-green cloud with her head hovering in it. That soon slowly slithered its way towards me, like a serpent coming for its pray.

Right now. I didn’t know what the fuck she was anymore. But it terrified the shit out of me to the core…

Chapter 32 - Heartbreak

Chapter 32: Heartbreak

Hope: Day 5
Nightfall: Day 19

Rainbow Dash’s POV

In the middle of the night at Fluttershy’s. I awoke from a sudden urge of needing to go someplace. Not being able to cope with ignoring it. I angrily moan to myself from having to move off the comfortable settee I was on.

Then quietly, I walked to the bathroom upstairs while making sure I don’t wake anypony…

Sighing after coming out and had finished what came to do. I made my way back towards the stairs.

Before I even got near those steps though, I noticed a gap between an open door to Fluttershy’s bedroom. Inside, I could hear Hope breathing rapidly and moaning in his sleep, “Wha- what the fuck are you!?”

Rolling my eyes. I then stepped inside their bedroom and walked to his side of the bed.

It looked like he was having one heck of a bad dream as he was frantically shaking his paws. So I thought it’s best to wake him, “Hey Hope, wake up!”

He didn’t awake and neither did Fluttershy from my shouting. So I figured that she must had fallen into a deep sleep or something.

After attempting to shake Hope awake at his bedside. I then climbed on the bed, on top of him and shook his body with my hooves while yelling, “Hope! Wake up, ya having a nightmare!!!”

Hope’s eyes shot open in fear as he leaned towards me in fright. Not realising that I was there, his lips made contact with mine.

I was speechless. I was frozen. I was totally shocked. I did not know what just happened or what was happening. He could only stare at me in fear, while our lips were still in contact with each other.

His lips, they felt nice, passionate and loving. I had never kissed a stallion, um- male wolf, before in my life. I was just too lost in my thoughts on what was happening, not being able to react.

After a brief moment, he realised what was going on. So he quickly broke away from me in panic. While I could only stare at him and blush frantically.

Hearing sobbing. We broke our gazes from each other and found Fluttershy awake and upset. She stated, “Rainbow Dash *sob*, y-you *sob*… you kissed him…”

I could only look at her in horror. Not having a slightest single idea on how to respond to what she just witnessed. I felt fear overwhelm me. I- I just kissed her stallion-friend, her love.

Gathering the courage. I attempted to explain myself, “F-Fluttershy-… t-this isn’t what it looks like.”

My best friend, Fluttershy, was losing it. Her sobbing now became cries- no, she was crying. Her heart, broken on what she just witnessed. I froze. I just couldn’t think on how to respond.

Hope then attempted to comfort her in a hug, but was pushed away by her in return. Trying to explain himself, he stated, “Fluttershy, what you saw-”

With tears flowing down her cheeks. Fluttershy interrupted him with fury in her words, just like at the Gala other year ago, “You! YOU KISSED ANOTHER MARE!”

She then brought her hooves to her face to help rid of the tears.

Meanwhile, the both of us were taken back in shock at her words. I couldn’t say I blame her though. Like she said, he just kissed another mare. Me. What have I done? I shouldn’t had come in here.

Hope was hurt by her words. He had just woken up from a terrible nightmare and kissed me, without knowing, by accident. He could only respond to her with his own tears and begging for forgiveness, “*sob* F-Fluttershy, *sob* I *sob* I didn’t- *sob* It was- *sob* I’m sorry-”

She brought her head up from the hooves she was soaking her tears into and ordered us, “You two, *sob* leave. *sob* Leave now! *cries*”

I was hurt. My best friend had just ordered us to get out. I could only respond with tears of my own while trying to apologise, “Fluttershy, I’m- *sob* I’m sorry. I was just trying to *sob* wake-”

Fluttershy interrupted, “Both of you out, NOW!”

She then forced her head into her pillow and wailed into it, crying uncontrollably.

Quickly glancing towards us and noticing that we are still here. She yelled out once again, but even louder, “OOOUT!!! *wails*”

Me and Hope panicked as we ran out of the room, down the stairs and out of the front door with terrible heartache. She- she had just kicked her best friend out. And she had just kicked her, one and only, true love out.

Outside, I could only lay on the soft moonlit grass and whimper into my own hooves. Fluttershy had never been so angry at me before. It- it hurts just thinking about what she had just said to us.

I was obviously not the only one who was hurt from this though. Buck! At side of me, Hope is on the grass also. His heart, destroyed from the mare he loves most and it is my bucking fault. I could only grit my teeth and sob from what I have done…

Minutes later. I managed to bring myself out of it, but I still had tears flowing down my cheeks regardless.

I walked up to Hope, who was moaning in agony. Trying to bring myself to say it, I apologised, “Hope, *whimper* I- I’m- I’m really sorry. *wail*”

Not being able to control myself. I fell on the grass once again, putting my face in my hooves.

In a moment. He replied, “No... Don’t be. *whimper* It- It’s not your fault… *whimper*”

Bringing my head up. I looked towards him and found him with his head out of his paws. The fur over his face was soaked from his tears. His eyes, red from the soreness of rubbing them.

He finished, “It’s- *whimper* It’s mine. I flirted with you this morning. I asked for it. *whimper*”

I admitted seriously, “No, it was me. I was the one who asked if I could ride you this morning.*sniff*”

Bringing himself to his feet. He acknowledged, “What does it matter. *sniff* I lost her… She deserves better than me.”

I was just too tired to think on how to fix this mess I made. So I suggested to him, “It’s very late. So I *sob* suggest we find somewhere to sleep for the night.”

Hope, staring at the ground and not paying much attention, replied, “I- I just don’t care… I’ll asleep outside so I don’t ruin another friendship.”

I objected, “Hope, we will think about how to solve this tomorrow. Right now, we both need a place to sleep. Come on, you know I wouldn’t want anything to happen to ya.”

Not caring where he wanted to sleep tonight, he asked with his head still low, “*sob* What place have ya got in mind?”

Thinking to myself. Applejack’s quite a walk from here. Pinkie’s, probably wouldn’t be the best idea for his current state. Fluttershy’s, we obviously just got kicked out just now. My home, I don’t think I’ll be able to carry him all the way up tonight.

That just leaves Twilight’s and Rarity’s. Twilight is good at solving problems, so she may able to help us fix this. But, she’s keeping a changeling in her library. I don’t think him and Hope even get on with each other. So Rarity’s is probably best.

So I decided to ask him, “I think Rarity’s is probably best-”

He interrupted, “No, I prefer not to hear her and her sister arguing all the time.”

Confused, I asked, “How did you know she had a sister? You know what, never mind. Is there some other place you prefer? I was thinking of Twilight’s, but-”

He interrupted once again, “That place will do. Since it is a library, it should be peace and quiet for me.”

Having a bad feeling about this. I looked away briefly and replied, “Ummm… okay, Hope.”

After a fifteen minute walk, in the moonlit sky and the empty streets of Ponyville. I saw that the sky had started to become cloudy, causing the Moon to be blocked from view which made it difficult to see.

Something didn’t feel right though. I wasn’t informed by my weather team that we are to have a cloudy night tonight. But I put the thought aside as we eventually made it to the library.

There were no lights on inside, obviously because everypony was now asleep except us. With Hope behind me, I knocked on the door a few times and waited.

Nearly a minute had passed before we heard Twilight speaking out loud, inside, “Who could that be at this hour?”

In a few seconds, she cautiously open the door and opened it fully after seeing us. Surprised, she greeted, “Rainbow Dash…? Hope…?”

Twilight examined us both. Seeing Hope staring at the ground and me with a sad expression on my face, she realised that something wasn’t right. So she asked in low worried voice, “Is- is everything alright?”

I was unprepared for this. I don’t know how to say it and I just didn’t want to.

Twilight started to get more concerned and worried. So I attempted to explain, sadly, “T-Twilight… Fluttershy, she- *sniff*… she has kicked us out.”

Twilight was shocked. She didn’t know how to express herself from what she had just heard. But I knew she knew that we must had done something to Fluttershy to do such a thing. She shouted, but not too loud, “S-she- she did what!? What have you two ponies done, for her to do such a thing?”

I stutter, “It- it- it was an- an accident. Twilight please. He- he just had his heart broken and I- I probably just lost a friend- my best friend. *sniff*”

She sigh for a moment while rolling her eyes. Then put a hoof over her head in disappointment. Twilight, knowing that she can’t just leave friend outside at night after whatever had just happened. She removed her hoof from her head and asked, “Come on you two. I just can’t leave you both out there.”

Twilight then stood by the side of the door, allowing us to walk in. After I walked in and turned around, I noticing that Hope didn’t follow in. I ordered, “Hope, come on.”

But, he remained outside with tears slowly flowing down his cheeks and responded, “L-leave me… I don’t deserve Fluttershy for what I done. *sniff*”

I think Twilight’s words have effected him, making him think it’s still his fault even though we were only playing this morning.

Twilight, getting annoyed, demanded, “Hope, get in here! I’m not leaving you outside.”

Before hope could say anything or react, Twilight had already grabbed him with her magic and dragged him inside.

After being put back on the ground, he protested, “Will unicorns, or whatever, please stop picking me up with magic. It’s getting really annoying.”

Twilight apologised, “Look, I’m really sorry. But I just can’t leave you outside, even if you refused to come in. Anyway, we may have another problem. But we should be fine if everyone agrees,”

I asked, “What is it, Twi?”

She explained, “Well, I- I mean, we don’t have enough beds for everypony. So I’m going to have to ask Trixie if I can share with her while you two do the same in my bed, since we only have two beds available.”

I felt uncomfortable with this, ‘sleeping together’ thing and I was just too tired. After what has happened tonight though, I know we are not going to try anything with each other. So I nervously agreed, “Um, thanks Twilight.”

Author's Note

I want to give a special thanks to Merci-sama for helping us out with the fanfic. You’re an awesome girl, Merci. I’m really glad we could help each other out with our stories. :D

Chapter 33 - Gloomy Breakfast

Chapter 33: Gloomy Breakfast

Hope: Day 6
Nightfall: Day 20

Hope’s POV

What a night. Fluttershy, she- she had dumped me. I can’t say I blame her though. I would had probably done the same if she had kissed another stallion before my eyes. But no matter how much I try to forget what happened, I just couldn’t. I- I just loved her so much.

I awoke, only to be greeted with Celestia’s powerful and harsh solar rays in my eyes. Having forgetting that Twilight keeps the curtains open at all times. I felt an immense pain in my head.

The very thought of remembering what had transpired last night was making me ill. Like I had lost everything I have ever cared about. She was once just a cartoon character I like. But now, she’s real and I’ve just lost her.

I could only silently sob to myself and pull the cover over my head, trying to forget that I was even here. But by doing so, Rainbow complained, “Hey! We are ‘sharing’ a bed, remember?”

I had totally forgotten that we are sleeping in the same bed to be honest.

Trixie wasn’t carried away with sleeping in bed with another mare. But how could she even refuse after what Twilight had done for her, so she couldn’t say no.

Coming back to my senses, I suddenly felt the bed blanket being tugged off me. When I looked, I confirmed that Rainbow had indeed took the blanket and completely covered herself in it.

Silently sighing to myself, I decided to get up. As I did, I immediately almost lost my balance due to being half asleep still. But I quickly regained balance before I would fall over.

Before I left the room, I noticed however that the sheets of Trixie’s and Twilight’s bed were frantically shaking. I almost thought for a moment that they were making out. But the way they were shaking were a little odd, like if they were frozen or something.

I wasn’t in a mood to repeat what had happened last night in the reverse role. So I just rolled my eyes and asked as I headed to the door, “Mind if I make myself some breakfast, Twilight?”

Just as I opened the door ready, waiting for her to reply, Twilight nervously asked, “H-Ho-Hope, *shiver* a-are you up?”

Wondering why she sounded worried, I turned around and answered, “Yea, why?”

Then, as I got a good look at the two female unicorns, who are sharing a bed with each other. I saw that they were both completely covered in sweat and their manes were just a total mess.

Something was wrong. From the looks of their manes and faces, and the way they were still shaking, it looked as if they had both watched a horror film together.

Even though I didn’t care at the moment, well somewhat, I asked while wondering, “Are you two okay? You both don’t look like um- like you both been making out.”

Although they both looked as if they had a total fright, they started to blush furiously and attempted to put their serious faces on. Trixie managed to angrily protest while stuttering, “W-wha- WHAT!? T-Trixie is not a les-pony!”

Spike, who had just got woken up while still being half asleep himself, spoke out, “Wha- what’s going on?”

Twilight, attempting to get her act together and explained, “W-we both had nightmares.”

Rainbow Dash, who were partly eavesdropping, moaned tiredly as she covered her head with the pillow, “Mind if you guys keep it down with the nightmare stuff. I’m trying to sleep.”

Remembering what had happened last night with that bitch, Chrysalis, in my dream. I sighed and turned to face the door, “Don’t remind me about dreams. I got the shit beaten out of me last night in one. Anyway, mind if I make some breakfast, Twi?”

She answered happily, while she and the others were getting out of their beds, “Sure.”

As I headed down stairs, the two unicorns took the moment to tidy their manes while the others followed me.

-

Minutes later, we had all came down and made breakfast together. I was mostly making my own, which was egg and toast. Nothing special, just something to help me get through the day. Spike had offered to help me but I said I was fine, even though I didn’t feel like it.

As soon as me, Rainbow, Trixie, Twilight and Spike had our breakfast prepared. We made our way into the main library room.

When we sat down on the floor, I realised that something was missing. So I asked out loud, “Where’s that bug?”

Twilight protested at my words and explained, “Don’t be so rude, Hope. He’s actually sleeping right above us on the ceiling.”

I silently asked, disbelievingly, “… What?”

Twilight then gazed above us. As she did, we all did the same and found Cocoon sleeping in a green shell made of goo-like substance.

Trixie backed into a corner of the room and spoke out in disgust while still holding her plate with magic, “Ewww, what is that thing he is in?”

Knowing that my breakfast was getting cold, I decided to dig in while others also did the same. Though, me and the others weren’t as put off as Trixie were.

Meanwhile, Twilight answered, “He explained other day, after Nightfall had left, that they use these shells for sleeping and holding their-… victims, captive. This allows changelings to drain the love out of them, which is also their main method of food. There is also something else. But it isn’t best to mention while we are eating.”

Trixie sighed audibly and admitted, “Trixie finds it disgusting.”

Rainbow attempted to backup the bug, “Trixie, everypony needs their own kind of bed you know. It’s not like he’s doing any harm in that thing.”

In response, Trixie looked away due to not being able to admit defeat.

We continued eating for several minutes while everypony were also having random conversations about Luna and my best friend’s wedding coming up. I was happy for him, but I wasn’t really paying any attention to the mares. The voices in the background were partly fade, because I just couldn’t stop thinking about my Flutter-love.

I had finished my meal over a minute ago, not long until I was snapped out of my thoughts when Twilight called, “Hope.”

I looked towards her and asked, while I put the plate down, “What is it?”

She answered, “You mind telling us about this nightmare you had. I mean me, you and Trixie had all had nightmares in the same night. Something doesn’t feel right about this.”

I really didn’t feel like talking. But to get it out of the way, I give her the short version, “*sigh*, I had a glimpse of the past of me being an idiot and then-” I turned my focus to Cocoon, who is still asleep in his shell, and I resumed, “That thing’s queen decided to beat the living shit out of me.”

Twilight protested, “Hope, watch your language! I’ll not have such words said here.”

I looked away with my arms crossed and replied, “Does it look like I care? Anyway, what’s your point?”

She wasn’t happy with my response once again, but she explained regardless, “Well, I’m thinking that we are not the only ones who had bad dreams last night.”

Soon as the realisation came to me, it felt as if I been hit by a tidal wave at full force. My jaw slowly opened as I stared at Twilight in fear. The more and more I went into such thought about Fluttershy having such a dream, the more I started to panic about her waking up in terror.

Everypony in the room had noticed my reaction and were sat staring at me in silence.

After a moment, Rainbow decided to break the silence, “Hey Hope, are you okay?”

I stutter, “F-… F-Fluttershy!”

Instantly, I got up and ran straight for the front door. While doing so, Rainbow shouted for me, “Hey, wait up!”

But I ignored her, opened the door and ran in the direction of Fluttershy’s home. Hoping that she hadn’t had the same outcome as some of us had.

Rainbow Dash’s POV

Outside the Library, I quickly took pursuit of Hope. While doing so, I soon figured that there was no way in Equestria I was going to match his speed on ground. So I decided that it was time to spread my wings and take flight, to see who is the real fastest between us.

In the air, I felt my wings un-stiffing since I hadn’t used them for the last two days. Hope, who was way ahead of me, was running on all fours with lightning speed. Not to mention he was leaving a momentary trail of purple lightning behind him. Still, I was worried about Fluttershy too. But a race isn’t going to slow us down one bit now, is it?

Managing to catch up by flying at side of him, I asked, “Yo Hope, fancy a race while we’re at it?”

Growling angrily while panting, he answered, “Rghhh, I’ve no time for this, Dash!”

I was a bit taken back on his sharp words, but he was right. Either way, it’s not going to slow us down while racing to Fluttershy’s house.

Hoping for him to change his mind, I stated, “Well, suit ya self. See ya at her house.”

Straight away, I took off in front of him at a greater speed. It felt so good to feel the wind on my face again.

Glancing behind myself, while knowing there is nothing ahead for me to bump into, I found that he has indeed speeded up. If he wasn’t careful, he could probably set a fire off with all those sparks.

Looking back ahead, I confidently grinned and dashed at full speed. I say one thing, “This isn’t going to be a race were I lose to a hairy wolf.”

It wasn’t long when we came and entered the forest on the main road.

Every tree we went past, the more intense this race got. We were going so fast that the force of the wind caused half of the branches to pull in our direction and bounce back to their original places. The other half though got snapped off their trees.

Unfortunately for him, a lot more annoying trees in the way. To keep the race fair and show my skills, I stayed below in the trees also. Even though I really wanted to dash to the finish line and beat him.

I don’t understand though. If this was Applejack, I would had totally took the advantage and beat her by now. Why I’m I keeping it fair for Hope?

Almost losing concentration of the race. I started to worry since the branches themselves, even though I go rings around them easy, were starting to get in my way and allowing Hope to catch up.

This is going to be close race.

Chapter 34 - A Time to Forgive

Chapter 34: A Time to Forgive

Hope: Day 6
Nightfall: Day 20

Hope’s POV
Me and Rainbow Dash reached the finish line, Fluttershy’s home. Rainbow just beaten me by just by a meter ahead of me. She cheered in joy in the air, “Yes! How you like those apples! I mean err- great race, Hope.”

I couldn’t care less. All that matters is that I was were I wanted to be. Rainbow, noticing my reaction, sighed and responded half serious but understandingly, “Way to ruin the fun, Hope.”

She lands next to me and we both slowly walk to Fluttershy’s front door. While doing so, I start to think about that night and that damn dream, worrying about what will happen next with me and Fluttershy. Will we ever get back together or was this the end?

Rainbow looks at me, then taps me on my leg and says, “Hey Hope, you look really worried. Don’t be. Fluttershy will forgive you. I mean, it’s not like we were sleeping with each over when she woke up.”

I turn to look at her, “Yeah, I know, but she didn’t see it like that. Maybe, she thought we were and I don’t know if I can live without her.”

I start to tear up a little and cover my face as I fall to my knees. I must had looked weak at this moment. Then, I hear Rainbow say to me, "Oh Hope, you must really love her, huh?"

Before I could say anything, I was greeted with a hug from Rainbow Dash. I look at her, surprised, trying not to look upset, “Dashy, your hugging me.”

She blushes and says, “Yeah, I am. But don’t tell anypony I did this, okay? Look, I have feelings for you, I admit it, but I know she has her heart set on you. And I can clearly see that you have yours set on hers.”

I smile and wrap my arms around her, “I won’t and thank you, Dashy.”

As we both broke the hug and got up, Rainbow asked while blushing, “Mind if you stop calling me Dashy by the way? I kinda like it but- ya know- we aren’t in a relationship or anything.”

Just as I knocked on the door and waited, I replied, “Sure Dash.”

She rolled her eyes and smiled, “Thanks, Hope.”

The door opens partly then I hear Fluttershy’s voice, but she sounded bad. Like she had been crying all night. She asked, “W- Who’s there? *sobs*”

I say while my tears started up again, “Fluttershy, it’s me, I mean us. Rainbow Dash and Hope.”

Fluttershy started to cry and closes the door, but I put my paw on it and stopped her just before she did. She then asked us, “Why? *sobs* Why are you two here? *sobs* You’d be much happier with each other, just go.”

I push the door open slowly and say with my tears of sadness going down my face, “No, we wouldn’t, I want you, Fluttershy. You mean the whole would to me and I’m never going to let anything get in my way to be with you. I promise.”

Rainbow steps next to me and says, “Fluttershy, Hope really likes you. I know that he would never cheat on you. Please, take him back. He’s falling apart without you.”

Fluttershy looks at me and stops crying and snivels, “How do I know your both not just saying that and that your both covering for each over?”

I look at her and start to walk over to her, “Because when I was little, I always wanted to fight to become strong and because I loved fighting and I hated losing but.”

I put my arm out and put my paw on the back of Fluttershy’s head and brought her close to me, which she allowed. so that we are looking into each others eyes, “Now the only reason I want to fight is to protect you. I don’t care if you hate me, all that matters is your safe.”

Fluttershy starts to cry again and wraps her hooves round me, “I love you so much.”

I put my paws around her and hold her tight and say, “I love you too, Fluttershy.”

Just then, Rainbow joins in, “Fluttershy, we both forgive you. But what happened last night wasn’t what you think. He was having a nightmare and he just happen to jump up and lock lips with me, even I was shocked. We didn’t intend for it to happen.”

Rainbow stands next to me and says, “Do you forgive us?”

Fluttershy wraps her hooves around Rainbow and pulls us into a big hug, almost strangling us, “Yes, I do. I love you both.”

Rainbow closed her eyes to help her withstand the hug and hugs us back.

A moment later, after we broke the hug, I turn to Rainbow and ask her, “Hey Dash, please can you go and tell the others that everything is alright with us now?”

Rainbow looks at me and replies, “Err, Hope, aren’t you going to tell her about the dreams everypony is having?”

I look at her and say, “Yeah, I will handle that now, okay.”

Fluttershy looks confused and asks me, “What dreams?”

I reply, “Fluttershy, let’s go inside and talk about this over a cup of tea. It will help us calm down.”

Before we did, me and Shy wave Dash goodbye as she flies back to the others. In the meantime, I take Fluttershy inside to site down and tell her about the dreams. I make some tea and sit down next to her. I knew she wasn’t going to like this but, I’m going to try to avoid making it sound too emotional if possible.

With us both sat down, cuddled together, I couldn’t resist wetting my finger and drawing a love heart on her forehead. She could only giggle in return. I myself could only chuckle at seeing her happy.

Chapter 35 - Pressure and Pleasure

Chapter 35: Pressure and Pleasure

Hope: Day 6
Nightfall: Day 20

Nightfall’s POV

Every passing moment, things were just getting to me. I was so nervous and under so much pressure on what was going to happen soon. Although, I was happy at the same time. I tried to control my worries and relax by taking deep breathes. To me, one little mistake could cost me my future with Luna.

Right now, we were both in Luna’s bedroom, with her sat beside me on the bed, who is trying her best to comfort me. Knowing that I was under a lot of pressure of how these next days are going to effect us, only made her more happy knowing how much I meant to her, but she was concerned at the same time.

Around this time however, Luna supposed to be sleeping during the day. But knowing that most ponies were awake during this hour, she decided to have the wedding during the day instead.

My to-be sister-in-law, Princess Celestia, had already paid us a visit earlier on this morning. She was concerned why we both weren’t at breakfast. After finding out what was wrong, she tried to comfort me with words of her own, by saying, “You have nothing to worry about. Just try to relax, Nightfall, everypony is here for you.”

She couldn’t stop long since she had duties to attend to.

Inside Canterlot Castle. Many ponies were preparing for the upcoming wedding. Decorations, cake, dresses, you name it. Near everypony here was busy.

The guards however were having small quiet talk with each other about us. The only ponies that knew who the wedding is for are me, Luna, Celestia, the element wielders, Spike, Trixie and Hope. Celestia wanted to make sure the wedding was a surprise for our other guests. I’ve heard the guards were told to remain silent about it in the meantime until tomorrow.

Last night was hard to sleep. Even though the trip had tired me out. Right now, Luna had me cuddled up to her chest and stroking my back for comfort. This really helped me a lot to relax. She noticed and could only smile at her future husband. Me.

Hope’s POV

Maybe, it was a bad idea telling Fluttershy about the dreams. All it did was upset her. I feel so stupid. I mean, I should had known how faint hearted she is.

After explaining what happened in the dream. She started to get upset. I even told her after about seeing Twilight Sparkle and Trixie shaking in bed together. Thinking back on it now, I thought it was cute and funny at the same time. But Fluttershy didn’t see it that way. She thought of it as me making fun of her friends, which I understand.

I could only apologise by saying, “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean any harm about them.”

She smiled and said in return, “It’s okay. I’m just glad you listen to me. I love you, my wolfy.”

I could only blush and smile in return. Then after, I replied, “I love you too. Shy.”

Fluttershy, giggling from noticing my blush then asked, “Is it our turn next for our wedding?”

I replied, “I hope so. I don’t know how Nightfall is handling the pressure there right now. I imagine there’s going to be countless ponies there tomorrow. He’s tough one though, he’s not one to give up so easily.”

Fluttershy nervously called out my name, “H-Hope?”

I replied, worried, “You okay, Fluttershy?”

She asked silently, so silent that no pony be able to hear what she’s saying except me because of my good hearing, “H-How many ponies do you think will be there?”

I answered, “I don’t know. But I can imagine hundreds being in Canterlot for them. Why?”

She explained, but speaking little louder, “It’s- It’s because I get nervous seeing so many ponies watching and staring at me.”

I took a small drink of tea, “You’ll be fine. I be there with you, and so will your friends.”

Fluttershy then looked down on the floor worried. I got a feeling our wedding isn’t going to be easy.

I smiled and brought my self closer and kissed Fluttershy fully on the lips. Her eyes and wings shot open with a feather or two flying out, but she slowly closed her eyes and lowered her wings. She just lose herself in this moment of this deep kiss.

This moment was endless and passionate. Not thinking ahead. Slowly, I wrapped my arms around her as she did the same with her hooves. Moments after moments, we moaned lovingly and continuously tasted each others saliva.

Without noticing till now, our bodies leaned together as we both laid back on the settee and pillows. As we kissed and kissed, we started stroking each others sides. Losing myself in my thoughts, I felt myself getting stiff below, without warning, I blushed as soon as I felt my cock made contact against Fluttershy’s rear legs.

I spoke nervously and blushed bright red, “Um-… sorry.”

As I said that, I used one paw to move my cock aside but Fluttershy held my paw with her hoof and silently said, “It’s okay.”

Feeling my temperature and nervousness raising. She slowly directed and moved my cock towards her vagina. As soon as our privates made contact, we both silently moaned and started rapid breathing in sync. Slowly, bit by bit, she proceeded to slide my cock inside her.

So many thoughts were rushing through my mind now. But my mind learned and focused on three things. She was very warm, wet and comfortable below. Which only caused me to fully erect inside her. Only causing us to fully moan and blush.

Without warning though. I felt something odd grapple at the bottom of my length, just inside her lower love lips, two balls-like prevented me from pulling out. I knew it wasn’t my testicles though.

I started to get more nervous as I knew I wasn’t going to be able to pull out anytime soon now. I knew this was the moment. I knew this is were we mate.

Looking back at my loving mare. She had a deep smile of joy and happiness only which made me forget what was happening just now.

Fluttershy, slowly with her eyes and mouth shut tight, moaned as she held my butt with her fore-hooves and pulled our lower parts closer, making my cock fully penetrate her inside.

My mind was lost. We were now having sex.

As I stare disbelievingly and lovingly at Fluttershy, my nose picked up the scent of her privates below. I knew then that my loving pegasus-pony was just as sexually excited as I was.

Coming back to my senses. I looked and saw that she was staring at me adoringly and blushing at the same time. She wanted to be with me. She had given herself to me. I smiled in return and gently, I put my paws on her rump and slowly began to start sliding my cock back and fourth into her until we were both were actually thrusting. Both of us at that moment could only close our eyes and enjoy this magically moment.

Both of us rubbing each others bodies with hooves and arms. I couldn’t resist to take a large lick of her chest. Fluttershy could only giggle. So I took a few more and stopped at her cheek.

Minutes passed by and the both of us were warm and almost sweating on each other’s body. We had totally forgot about the critters watching us here.

Fluttershy rolled me on top of her and I just lovingly kept sliding back and fourth into her. Her tongue, hanging out with her eyes shut and breathing rapidly. She was loving it, she loved the feeling being humped by her loving wolf. Sweet Celestia, this moment was so hot. I was panting so heavily. Just looking below at her cute belly and seeing it rising and lowing rapidly just made it hotter. We didn’t wanna stop now. Both of us were lost in the moment of pure ecstasy.

Not knowing how long had passed. Fluttershy learned back and moaned between breaths as she pulled my butt towards her and held me so I was fully inside her. At the same time, I felt her inside walls tighten around my erection. She had orgasmed and as she did, she let out a long audible moan.

Shortly, her hind legs spread open. Seeing her drool in lust, her arousing scent and feeling her tighten inside was so overpowering.

Unable to hold back any longer. I, myself, climaxed.

As I did, I tried to slide myself in further. Mixing with friendly growls of lust and moans, I laid on top of her as I felt my cock pulse with wave after wave of cum. Every one of them, Shy endured it as a wave or pleasure.

Completely exhausted. I rested on top of Fluttershy. as she cuddled me under her hooves and licked my cheek like a wolf would do to their mate. I opened my eyes for a brief moment and smiled from seeing her happy. I then licked her cheek, causing her to blush and said, “I love you, Fluttershy.”

Then I closed my eyes and let sleep take me.

I just didn’t wanna move. Didn’t wanna leave her. Didn’t want to go anywhere. I was just so happy to be in her hooves.

It turns out the worse morning of my life had just suddenly became the best morning of my life.

Time had passed. I have no idea how long it had been since I’ve been this comfortable, warm and… happy.

However, eventually I awoke from a silent female whisper calling my name with a light nudge on my shoulder, “--p-… -ope… Hope.”

Slowly, I began to open my eyes.

In front of me was a purple blare. After my vision correcting itself and coming back to my senses, still half asleep, I found in front of me was Twilight Sparkle, smiling proudly with a slight blush.

“T-Twilight?” I asked quietly.

She replied, quietly also, “We see your mare adores you.”

Worriedly, I looked around the room and found that Rainbow Dash and the element wielders have arrived. Remembering the last thing me and Fluttershy were doing, I looked at side of me and found her snuggling up to me in my fur coat and moaning quietly in content, with us both wrapped under a blanket. Wait… blanket? Well, I don’t know how it got there. I just hope the mares didn’t see anything.

Applejack commented quietly, “Awww, ya both look like an adorable couple together.”

Rarity, smiling and quietly says “I agree. You darlings look so right for each other.”

I think the orange part of my coat is going to turn red from embarrassment… again.

Rainbow came close, looking down on her best friend, quietly smiling happily she says, “I hadn’t seen her this happy with anypony else.”

Ignoring to ask how long they been here. I look down on my mare, smiling, with her snuggled up to me with my arm round her. Carefully, I gently moved part of her mane which was covering her face to the side of her head.

Gathering the courage from nervousness. I say in appreciation, “Thanks, girls. Um… sorry that we didn‘t have tea ready for you. We- We just lost ourselves in the moment.”

Twilight replied, “Oh, it’s fine. Actually Pinkie Pie made some cupcakes and coffee for everyone.”

Suddenly, Pinkie came around corner and ask loudly and whispering, “Are they awake yet!?”

“They sure are,” I heard a female voice say at side of me. Looking, I saw Trixie at side with Spike asleep on her back holding an empty cup. Didn’t see that coming.

Pinkie then came up to me with a tube container that’s used for keeping drinks warm, pouring a cup of coffee for me and my sleeping mare. She spoke excitedly, “I knew this would be needed.”

I picked up the cup she handled to me and I said, “Thanks, Pinkie, I really needed that.”

She replied excitedly, “Anytime. I’m trying to improve my fortune telling with Pinkie Sense. I picked up a friend was going to be exhausted so I prepared some hot coffee. It worked! It worked!”

At side of me. I could hear Fluttershy moaning as she began waking up, after hearing Pinkie celebrating her achievement.

As everypony gathered round us and Fluttershy came back to her senses, she spoke worried, “H- Hello- E- Everypony is here? Nopony saw-”

Rarity interrupted, “It’s alright, dear. We found you both asleep like this when we came in.”

Applejack ensured, “It’s alright, y’all. We just been here having coffee that Pinkie brought along.”

Twilight carried on, “It was getting late and we have to return soon, so I woke up Hope.”

Fluttershy, noticing the covers, was about to speak. But before she could, Rainbow explained, “Don’t worry. The critters bellies are full,” she points towards Angel, “your bunny here showed us where their food were.”

Fluttershy says to Angel, “Awww, thank you, Angel.”

He showed his regular cold expression and rolled his eyes. I swear I could flick a carrot at him for every time he’s disrespectful to her. But I’m not dropping to his level.

Twilight says, “Anyway. I have to go home and get Spike to bed. See you, both.”

Trixie follows, trying to show a positive but irregular look and half in her thoughts, “Night.”

Rarity spoke, “I better go check on Sweetie Bella. Night, darlings.”

Applejack also spoke, “Yep. I best be heading home too. I need to lockup the farm and check if Big Brother is alright at the bar. Night y’all. See you two love birds later.”

Pinkie says before she leaves out the front door bouncing cheerly, “Nightie nighhhtt.”

After staring at Pinkie’s randomness. Rainbow says, “Yeaaa. I best be off. I’m tired out. Night guys.”

Once everyone had left. I asked Fluttershy, confused, “Did you get the cover for us, love?”

Fluttershy replied, “It wasn’t me.”

Then suddenly. I felt something knock on my foot below and found Angel stood there with an angry expression. Before I said anything, Fluttershy asked, “What is it, Angel?”

He pulled a sign out with writing on, saying, “I got covers.”

Then he put that one down and brought two more out.

First one saying, “Also,” and the second one, “YOU SCARED ME FOR LIFE!!!”

There was nothing else I could do but close my eyes and hold my paw to my mouth to prevent myself breaking out in laughter, as I knew then that he witnessed us both expressing our love.

Chapter 36 - Wedding of Two Immortals

Chapter 36: Wedding of Two Immortals

Hope: Day 7
Nightfall: Day 21

Nightfall’s POV (Alicorn Form)

The time has come. Today was the day me and my mare will be wed. Many ponies all across Canterlot and Ponyville were all gathered here to witness this wonderful day. Just about near everypony was here.

All our guests were all in the hall were the wedding is set to be held. All except just a few of us however were in this small room together getting dressed.

So far. The preparations for the wedding were near all complete and we were nearly set to go. Twilight had gone through and double checked everything on her to-do list, to make sure she didn’t overlook a single detail.

Hope sure looked different since last time I saw him, like he had a good combing recently. I wouldn’t be surprised if Fluttershy had helped him. I just hadn’t seen those two so close till now.

“Check. Check. And we’re all set,” Twilight spoke, teleporting her checklist away in a small purple burst of magic.

Luna spoke smiling happily, “Thank thou, everypony… for everything. I haven’t been so happy for so long.”

Applejack says reassuring, “Glad we all could help ya, Prin- I mean, Luna. If there’s a friend in need. We’ll be there. If there’s princess in need. We’ll be there . If there’s a mare giving birth and the darn little bugger won’t come out. We’ll also be there too. Right y’all?”

The element wielders, who were all gathered round, all hummer in agreement.

In my mind. I was laughing and I was like ,“What? Haha,” at the near last thing Applejack said.

Princess Celestia looked like she had something concerning her for the past few minutes. So she asked me, “Nightfall, may I have a word with you privately, please?”

I reply, as I follow my sister-in-law to another private empty room, “Of course.”

Just before we left. Pinkie says out loud staring at the wedding cake, “Ohhhhh I’m so having a slice of that.”

Celestia spoke giggling just as I entered the room, while I waited for her to follow in, “Haha. Make sure to save a slice for all of us, after the wedding.”

Pinkie replied excitedly, “Okai-doki-loki.”

The door closes behind Celestia, shutting out the sound of the conversation from outside and preventing them from hearing us inside here.

I ask her in concern, feeling nervous as I could tell it was something very important or else she didn’t want it private, “Is-… Is everything okay, sister?”

She replied, serious but calm, “I just want to clarify some things before we proceed any further. And I need to make sure I know exactly what actions you intend to do next after the wedding.”

I begin to reply, nervously, “Um, well, I’m-”

Celestia interrupted, “Pardon me. I apologise. But just let me ask you the questions and we will talk about concerns after. Now. How much, deep down, do you love my sister? Are you sure it’s love you’re experiencing, or something you believe to be love?”

I answer, “She has a heart. She’s fresh and blood like me with feelings. Somepony that comfort me in my imagination is real. Ever since she brought me here, I’ve opened up and spent time with the real her. I’ve fallen in love with her so deeply after I’ve spent nights with her. I would do almost anything for her. Even give her my life.”

Knowing I’ve finished. She then asked, “You realise you are having an immortal relationship, right? I’m sure I don’t need to explain.”

I’m sure she just wanted to make sure I understood what I’m doing. I answered again, “Of course. I know life may get boring. I already knew what I was putting myself into before the transformation. But as long as I see her smiling face, knowing we are both happy. That’s all that matters to me.”

She carries on, “Mhmm. Don’t forget, you will also be a Prince. Not only will you be with my sister but you will be looking after our citizens.”

I answered, feeling pressured, “It’s normally hard for me to care about others I don’t know. But I’m there for when my friends need me.”

She stares seriously, waiting if I was going to say anything else. I respond, “I… I understand. I’ll make sure to prioritize our citizens welfare.”

I look down for a moment and she assures, “That’s all I wanted to hear. Don’t worry. I just wanted to make sure you do care for her and that you will be a good Prince for our citizens.”

She nods her head and carries on, “Also. Don’t worry about the work. You and my sis can help each other out during the night. Keep her company, knowing her special pony is there and will be there for her,” she whispers the last word, “…you.”

I look up and smile and then embrace my sister-in-law in a hug as she returns it.

After we released the hug, after a moment, she says, “I think you got a wedding to attend to, Your Highness.”

I smile, “Thanks, Princess.”

As we came out of the room. Rarity asks, “Everything alright, dears?”

Celestia answered, “Yes, everything is fine, Rarity. Thank you. I’m just letting our new Prince know his responsibilities.”

Rainbow flies back in the room, after not realising she wasn’t here, “Everypony waiting for us.”

Twilight speaks, “That’s our cue.”

As we all began leaving the room together and getting into our positions. Luna spoke, “I’ll be right behind thou, love.”

I replied, smiling, “I’ll be waiting for you too, love.”

Walking in the corridors. I saw Hope whispering with Twilight. I hadn’t seen him talk with anyone else hardly back on earth. Now he got a marefriend, I believe I’ve done the right thing in bringing him here.

Taking a breather. I prepare myself.

Hope’s POV

Not long now before we entered the hall. I began talking quietly with Twilight since I just realised somepony was missing, “Where’s that bug? I hadn’t seen him since breakfast yesterday.”

Twilight, not looking approved one bit, answers after rolling her eyes, “If ‘bug’ you mean, His Highness, ‘Cocoon’. He left early yesterday. I don’t know why though. Saying something about his time here was up.”

Getting a bad feeling. I replied, “Or he means our time is up.”

Still having the conversation. We began entering the hall. In front of us was Nightfall and the element wielders, all dressed up in their outfits. However, some element wielders were starting to wonder what we were whispering about.

Twilight, silently sighing, then responds, “What is on your mind, Hope?”

I answered, “Has it not occurred to you that they’re probably planning another attack?”

Rainbow then speaks as she turns around in a hurry, “Don’t worry about starting without me, guys. I’ll be back in a flash.”

I look around the room, seeing if there’s anything suspicious. If there was indeed a changeling hiding in here it be near impossible to identify it without it casting off its magic first.

Meanwhile, Twilight answers curiously, “So you’ve heard about what happened other month ago? Also, yea, I have thought about it. But. Nothing seems out of the ordinary. I’m sure that’s the real Luna. Doubt there’s a changeling that knows Old English. What about your friend?”

Still walking, just about half way down the red carpet, I look towards my Alicorn friend. I hadn’t noticed anything odd or different about him. I sigh saliently and answer, “No. I’m sure that’s him. I can tell he’s nervous and happy but he’s the Nightfall I know.”

Twilight speaks, “Well, I’m sure everything is okay. Cocoon hadn’t tried to cast any spells. Though. He did seem interested about having his race living with us. Of course, only exchange that we hadn’t to mind them feeding off love. I got a little worried. But he said just a small aroma in the air is okay, it won’t really effect anypony much.”

After listening. I hadn’t noticed that we reached the alter of the hall. Everypony got in our positions and just as we turned around to face Celestia, I quietly say, “Well. Here goes nothing.”

“Hey Twily,” Shining Armour calls from a bench sat at the front with his wife Princess Cadance.

Twilight, smiling, replies back, “Hey, Big Brother.”

Then suddenly, the organist- well, my Flutterlove- began to play the wedding theme with her pet birds. At the entrance to the hall, the unicorn guards proceeded to open the entrance door allowing the bride, Princess Luna, to walk in and make her way to the alter. She really looked pretty.

Luna, halfway down the hall. I could had sworn I just noticed two shadow figures move fast on the ground and vanish. I look around the room without trying to move my head much.

There was nothing. I even looked out all of the windows. Must had just been a cloud passing by. Maybe little too fast to be a cloud actually. Doubt it was my imagination, and I couldn’t do anything at this moment in time without disturbing the wedding.

When Luna had finally reached the alter. Celestia, clearing her throat, then began, “Mares and gentlecolts. We gather here today to celebrate the reunion of my sister, Princess Luna, and Nightfall. Their paths had crossed and found true happiness in their hearts. A deep love within each others eyes. A bright star in the night.”

Both, the husband and bride to be, looked towards and smiled at each other. They have both found their soul mate. I could really see and just feel the love they were emitting to each other while just standing here. Just seeing them made me completely forget for a moment about the worries of wedding crushers.

Celestia, turning her focus to Twilight, “May we have the rings please,” as she magically lifts the rings from the pillow Twilight was holding, with a golden glow, and then she slid them on Nightfall’s and Luna’s horn.”

She finishes, “I pronounce you both mare and cult.”

All the ponies cheer and Fluttershy proceeds to play the wedding theme again, as the wedded Prince Nightfall and Princess Luna turn and began walking back down the red carpet together. Both smiling and almost shedding a tear.

I watched and smiled as they began walking down the hall. To the right, me and everypony else suddenly heard the sound of glass shattering.

The wedded couple, with everypony else gasping in surprise, paused and turned their attention at the source. As I do the same. I see Rainbow Dash flying in. Before I could react, Applejack catches her before she would had landed on her back and responds, not happy, “Rainbow Dash, that’s no way for ya to enter when ya late comin’ back.”

Rainbow Dash, regaining focus, looks towards the broken window and shouts while pushing Applejack aside, “Look out!”

Suddenly, there multiple green magic blasts coming through the broken window, just missing the mares. Getting frustrated. I ran towards the window and look outside. What I saw made me grit my teeth with a slight growl and say, “Alright. Now I’m pissed!”

Outside was a huge swarm of changelings. Every one of Chrysalis’s changeling army was probably here, right now.

Looks like the plan to have changelings and ponies together is a failure. I knew it wouldn’t work. I just knew it. I knew that bug was up to something all this time. Meanwhile. Celestia speaks worriedly to everypony, “My ponies. I think we are under attack.”

“O-On my wedding?” Luna spoke, sadly with a hint of anger in her voice that I could tell she was going to explode. I look towards them and didn’t know what to say.

Luckly. Nightfall comfort his wedded mare and help her keep calm, “It’s- It’s alright, my love. We are both wedded together. It was completed before interruption.”

Luna smiles a little, “But still…”

Shining Amour then spoke angrily with an easy solution, “Me and Cadance will send them away.”

Twilight stopped them for a moment, “Wait. Big Brother. Cadance. I-”

However, her speech was cut short as the changeling that attacked Rainbow Dash flew in and snarled at her. Rainbow snorted in return and attempted to fly kick the bug. But before her kick made contact. Luna blasted the bug back out the window with a bolt of lightning. I got to admit. I really felt that must had hurt.

With every pony speechless, her sister, Princess Celestia, had a shocked expression. Luna commented with a angry tone, but keeping her cool, “They will think twice before crushing my wedding!”

Our celebration was cut short, again, as a bunch of changelings came flying through the window attacking us. Some even willing to break through new holes in the windows with their green magic blasts.

Near all our guests were panicking in fear. Some taking cover from attacks and some attempted to leave through the entrance. The place was in chaos now. Shining Armour then spoke, “Twily, we need to get rid of them.”

As Shining Amour about to get into position with his wife, Twilight hastily spoke, “Brother, wait!”

“Sis, we have got to-,” Shining Armour got interrupted by his little sister again.

Twilight, blasting a few changelings away with her purple magic, “Just wait! I wanna find and speak to their queen first. And their king.”

While those two were arguing. I was busy going ape shit on these bugs. My arms were sparking with lightning and I was punching every bug coming my way. Funny enough, me and Applejack did a quick one two by me punching one of them flying and her back hoofing it out a broken window in midair, even knocking one of their friends out too before they could get in. I yelled through the angry chaos of the bug storm, “Rrrrgh, just let them blow them out!”

I’ve lost track of were three fourth of my friends were. The changelings were disguising themselves as allies now, making both friend and foe harder to tell. Through the storm, Twilight yelled out in disagreement, “Don’t!”

I say under my breath silently, “Damn it! Rrrrgh!”

Then I realised, in order to stop the attack, I had to take down their queen. So I began fighting my way to the entrance, taking care to be careful with who is friend and foe.

One thing I saw, that made me laugh was Rarity telling an attacking changeling to wait. Causing it to halt its attack, confused. She then pulled out a jar and brushed some red powder on its cheek. Making it look like a bruise. However that bruise became real as Rarity fully hoof it in the make up, its face.

Half way down the hall. I punched changeling disguised as Nightfall in the face. After, he had a stunned hurt expression and he spoke lowly, “H-Hope!”

I just realised I just actually hit the real one and replied, hastily, “You all look alike,” noticing an incoming attack behind him, with Luna having her hooves full banging two changelings unconscious together with magic, I shouted, “Watch out!”

He ducked and I rolled over his back and kicked the bug in the face sending it sliding across the floor. Pinkie at side of me says excitedly, “Bowl me! Bowl me! Bowl me!”

I say confusingly, “Oooookay,” as Pinkie then curled up into a ball and I picked her up like she was an actual bowling ball and I rolled her down the red carpet sending changelings flying like bowling pins.

Satisfied, and noticing Fluttershy grouped with the mares, which I’m sure are the real ones. I responded, “That works,” as I then start running down and out the entrance.

Outside, I noticed many changelings sitting around. Some even scared and shaking to move. I asked myself mentally, confused, “Where have I seen this… before?”

There were like five more the size groups of changelings outside here than inside that room with were the wedding was. At the moment, not many were flying inside. So I took it as an opportunity and looked around were their queen is. Judging the group that are staring and readying for a fight, were the tower were the Princess’s throne are, I take it she’s there waiting for us. Or maybe just me.

Not wasting time. I ran around the castle. Beating down each bug getting in my way.

Finally. I had managed to reach the sister’s Throne Room. The changeling guards give me a few painful burn marks from their magic but it was nothing compared to that night with the Hydra. Panting exhaustedly, with Chrysalis’s guards outside the room out cold. I enter the Throne Room itself and found some unknown… dark unicorn there, sat upon the throne, waiting with his legs up lazily.

Something about him looked like a villain. Dark gray coat. Red eyes, horn and ripped cloak. Short black mane with a wave effect like Celestia’s and Luna’s. Even wearing a tiara or crown of his own. Clearly, it was obviously a villain. One I never seen before. Oddly, he looked cracked with scares all over him.

He noticed that a guest had just entered. First thing I could say was, “Wow. You- are- ugly.”

He responded, but in a female voice, “Hahaha. Why thank you, dear.”

I sigh, knowing it’s Chrysalis’s voice and then respond already angry, ready to burst, “That wasn’t supposed to be a complement!”

She morphs back to her normal self and spoke in her usual disgusting tone, “Well, tut-tut. I can’t stand being that vile unicorn myself. Here’s me, hoping to see one of your precious princesses. Instead, I found a fur ball.”

I grit my teeth already pissed and responded angrily as I begin walking towards her, “Shout up! First you try ruin Cadance and Shining Armour’s wedding and now my best friend’s. I’m taking you down once and for all, you vile insect!”

She laughs, only fuelling more rage to me and responds, “Right… A snappy wolf, like you, thinks he can outmatch the Queen of the Changelings. Until one of your princesses arrive. I put you on a tight leash. So I can deal with them personally.”

I growl and begin running towards her. Noticing her horn glow green, I predicted and jumped away of the circling flames before she would had successfully trapped me. Then, I charged towards her, both my paws completely electrified in purple energy.

Chrysalis gasps in shock and teleports to a corner near the entrance, not expecting that. Keeping distance. She taunts, gaining confidence, “Ah ha, I’ll think I feast on you first, dear. This queen has been hungry all week and I can taste your love aura from here!”

She begins blasting multiple green beams down towards me, panting and not focusing her aim very well, in fury. Some just scaring me barely as I was just too fast. I then attempt to throw lighting at her in return. One or two hits her as one hit me right in the chest, causing me to yelp in pain and fall to my knees. She, however, gasps in shock and screaming from being electrified.

Both of us, quickly recovering. I’ve just lost it and growled as she also had a pissed off expression and fired green magic blasts more rapidly while panting tiredly from exhaustion.

I charge and manage to block a blast from her attack with my hand electrified and attempted to counter her by throwing lighting at her and dodging her next strike. Just a meter away from her, she grabs me with her magic aura, breathing between breaths, before I would had hit her in the face.

She smirks laughing, “Why didn’t I think of this before? Haha.”

Right now. I’ve just lost it. I say in return yelling out with all my electricity covering my body, “You forgot what you did to me other night, bitch!? Also… Will- unicorns- and- changelings- STOP FUCKING GRABBING ME WITH MAGIC!” I then hold my arms to my chest focusing my energy as I flip my arms out exploded her magic aura of me, with sparks scattering everywhere, and sending her flying upwards into the air.

After I landed, and with her still screaming in midair due the powerful force just now. I took the opportunity to run under her, sending a blast from both my arms, in turn, up at her, effectively hitting and keeping her airborne for a moment. I then roar and jump towards her, grabbing her by her waist and then completely electrifying us, together, making her scream in agony and in pain. I then throw her on the ground, coming back down. Her green blood, bleeding from were I had focused my energy on her waist, as I land beside her.

Panting. I charge both my arms with electric and say to her, “I’m putting an end to you!”

Chrysalis could only whimper and protect herself with her cheese-hooves, shaking and terrified of me.

Just before I was about to blast her to oblivion. I had an epiphany while seeing her cower in fear of dying. But not just that. I pant and gasp in breathes at what Fluttershy would think of me killing somepony. As for the epiphany. I remember that this is supposed to be a world of happiness. Not death and sadness.

Taking seconds to let myself cool down for a moment. I let my paws rest from being electrified and Chrysalis responds, slightly moving her hooves from her face, worriedly, “Y-you n-not going to kill me?”

Before I could answer. I heard Twilight shouting from the entrance, “Hope, stop!”

When I looked towards the entrance. I was greeted with a hoof in the face from Cocoon, charging at me full speed with an angry snarl, sending me flying and rolling across the floor. As I then back flip to my feet right after, growling at him.

At the entrance. I just noticed that Twilight and the rest of the element wielders. Even the princesses were running besides them with Nightfall.

Celestia, calming the situation, shouted, “Stop! Both of you!”

Twilight explained to us, “The fighting as stopped outside. There’s no need to fight now.”

Cocoon could only look and snarl rudely at Celestia in return. As he then kneed down near his fallen queen, trying to comfort her. She spoke weakly, “M-My king.”

He hugs her and replies, worriedly and upset while getting covered in her blood, “M-My queen.”

Chapter 37 - Fear of Time

Chapter 37: Fear of Time

Hope: Day 7
Nightfall: Day 21

Nightfall’s POV (Alicorn Form)

Well, I can certainly say that today was an eventful day. We had barely finished our wedding ceremony in time. Luckily, we stopped Hope from causing a war by killing the changeling queen, Chrysalis. He said after that he wanted to but couldn’t because of his mare, Fluttershy.

At the moment. He is currently resting in the Hospital Wing in Canterlot Castle, and so was the injured queen. I’m just hoping there isn’t a round two there, like the other day. I mentally chuckle at the thought, even though it shouldn’t be appropriate for a prince to do so. It seems that Hope has a thing about fighting royal bugs.

Right now. It was night time and time for Luna to raise the Moon once again. I was curious if she was going to teach me how to raise it. But I knew very well I was not skilled enough with magic yet and I was still young in my body. After she finished raising it, with me smiling standing beside her, she replied like she knew what was on my mind as she nuzzles and kisses me, “Some day. Thou may be able to do it too.”

I replied in affection, as I nuzzled and kissed her back, “When I do. I gladly take turns with you, love.”

Unpleasantly, just as we smiled loving to each other. We noticed some dark clouds began cover the night sky, blocking the Moon and its light. It looked like it was going to pour heavily with rain soon.

As we both stared at the sky briefly for a moment. My thoughts were correct as rain did started to pour over our heads.

We both looked towards each other and Luna informs me, “My sister’s waiting. Let’s go before we get soaked.”

With the celebration party already finished in Canterlot Castle. We both headed inside and made our way to the Hospital Wing.

There, as we walked into the ward, it looked like everypony was already here waiting for us. Hope, Cocoon, Chrysalis, Element wielders, Spike and Celestia. Even Cadance and Shining Armour decided to join. Both Chrysalis and Hope were awake. However, they both had a couple of bandages on and staring awkwardly at each other.

Princess Celestia, noticing us entering the ward, acknowledged, “Looks like everypony is here now.”

Everypony turned their attention to Chrysalis, who is layed on the bed, with Cocoon sat beside her on the floor. Applejack then begins to ask, “Okay, can one of ya explain what is going on here? Twilight says Cocoon wanted peace. Then why y’all attacking us at the wedding again?”

“Ummm,” Rainbow Dash spoke, as everypony turned attention to her. She nervously scratches the back of her head with her fore-hoof and explained guiltily, “That probably be me. I- I kinda got edgy thinking they were going to attack since they were all outside flying around. So I-… kinda told them to buzz off but… yea.”

Chrysalis then explains, after rolling her eyes, “The plan was simply to make it look like we were going to attack, and get revenge, but not the actual thing. We had to convince the foul beast watching us. However, I say it worked out pretty well,” she turns her attention towards Hope with a grim expression, “Well, not quite as I hoped.”

Fluttershy asks stuttering, “A-… A ‘foul beast’?”

Cocoon got off his rump then suddenly morphed into some dark male unicorn with cracks all over his body. His outfit even partly ripped also. If I’m not mistaken. I think he’s a king.

While I had a expressionless face. All the Element wielders, Shining Armour and the Princesses utter in sync, “King Sombra!”

Cocoon spoke, as he morphed back with a slight snarl expression, “I see your acquainted with this thing.”

Twilight spoke, “Actually not quite. The cruel king attempted to re-take the Crystal Empire other month ago. But… I thought he was destroyed by the Crystal Heart.”

Cadance confirmed, wondering, “I thought I saw him get shattered from its light too.”

Most element wielders nodded and spoke in agreement.

My sister-in-law, Princess Celestia, asked, “Forgive me. But are you both really telling the truth?”

The queen responded, “Dear, haven’t you learned that we speak the truth when our masks are off?”

Applejack, not sure, says, “Mmm. I can’t be sure they telling us the truth.”

Me and Hope look towards each other silently. Both of us grasping bits and pieces of information on what was happening, since neither of us had seen this dark king before.

While everypony was still talking. I looked outside the window, looking at the sky, and noticing the weather had changed. It just started thundering slightly.

Luna came beside me and asked in curiosity, “Everything alright, Nightie?”

I replied, “I just get a feeling something bad is going to happen.”

Turning our attention back to the conversation. Cadance informed, “But he can’t return to the Crystal Empire.”

Chrysalis, doubted, “He doesn’t have to remove the Crystal Heart on his own, dear.”

Shining Armour, blurted, “You mean!?”

The queen resumed, “That’s right. The wretched thing asked if he could borrow some assistance while we came here.”

Princess Cadance spoke in demand and worry, “We have to return to the Crystal Empire. She could be in trouble.”

Shining Amour acknowledged, “Agreed, but… this storm doesn’t look good and it’s late,” turning his attention outside as we all saw that a blizzard had now started.

Fluttershy, hugging Hope tight in fear, responded, “This can’t be good.”

Hope ensured her, “It’s okay, my Flutterlove. Everything be okay. There’s always a happy ending here.”

Princess Celestia, hearing his words, confessed, “Not always, Hope. Sometimes, we can’t always make everypony happy. Even if we wanted to.”

Hope replied, “I see.”

I then ask, “Can we not clear the skies with magic? Looks a bit too dangerous even for Rainbow.”

Luna answered, “Only in a limited area.”

Celestia explained, “We may look like powerful celestial beings controlling the Sun and Moon. But in reality, that’s just our strongest of abilities compared to other things.”

Rainbow Dash, taking a look outside, spoke, “I don’t think this storm is going to blow over any time soon. It’s not even close to Hearths Warming Eve yet.”

Rarity spoke, “Only time I recall I have seen the weather this bad, was on a non-Hearths Warming Eve, when we first visited the Empire.”

Twilight, putting her fore-hoof to her chin, asks in curiosity, “Is Sombra really capable of making a storm like this magnitude?”

Celestia, looking worried and wondering, “This is what I’m fearing. He hasn’t managed to make something this large scale happen before,” she turns her attention to Luna, “I think it’s time for a reunion.”

Luna, looks towards her sister, awkwardly, “Sister?”

Celestia, not saying anymore, closed her eyes and nodded. Looking around, it looked like everypony in the room weren’t sure on what was going on.

Celestia, opening her eyes, spoke to everypony, “We’ll leave tomorrow at dawn. It is best for all subjects to rest,” she turns her focus to her sister, “Best you and your stallion do too, sister.”

Not happy, Luna replied looking down, “Understood.”

Celestia turned her focus to Chrysalis, “We would appreciate if you would come help us tomorrow.”

Shining Armour asked, worriedly, “Help? What is going on?”

Celestia confessed, hesitating, “… It’s- It’s hard to explain. I can only say if things have gotten bad as I think they have. Sombra could possibly take control of Equestria.”

Everyone in the room gasped in shock and each uttered with “What!?”

Princess Celestia could only respond, “Please, I’m just hoping at the moment. I want everypony to rest and prepare to warp up warmly for tomorrows journey.”

Chrysalis slightly blurted in disagreement, “I didn’t say I agree, Celestia.”

Celestia, slightly pleads, “Please, I fear things have gotten out of control in the Crystal Empire. It could very well spread to here and effect all of us.”

Twilight then asks her, “Please, there are ponies lives at stack. We try solve our differences later and come up with a peace treaty that we all can agree on.”

The changeling queen replied after a sigh, “Very well. I just have one request for tonight then.”

Celestia asks in curiosity but has a slight idea what she’s going to ask, “And that be?”

Chrysalis responds, “Mind if one of the loving couples sleep in here with us tonight?” She then leaned forward a bit, wincing at the pain of her injuries and looking at them.

We all then heard a slight growl in the room. We all turned to face the source of it and found it was Hope not liking her suggestion.

While Fluttershy was hugging her mate to keep him calm. I understood the situation of a injured queen needs to be ready for tomorrow. So I suggested, “I don’t mind if Luna doesn’t.”

Luna responds, “I guess we have no alternative.”

Later that night. Everypony had left to their respective dormitories to sleep for the events of tomorrow. I meanwhile lay on a ward bed with Luna besides me, cuddling together, as did Chrysalis and her king on theirs.

Even though I was worried about the wedding. I was now worried about tomorrow. Celestia’s words kinda got to me, ‘Not always, Hope. Sometimes, we can’t always make everypony happy. Even if we wanted to.’ Also, she mentioned ‘reunion’. I mentally asked myself, “What reunion?”

Still wondering. I was going to ask Luna but found she’s fast asleep and cuddling into my fur.

Without realising. I eventually passed out myself.

Looking around at my surroundings. I found myself on the same beach from the other night. Waiting for me there was my princess herself, Luna. She looks towards me and asks, “I see thou are having trouble sleeping. What is the matter, my Prince?”

I asked, “What’s this ‘reunion’ thing our sister mentioned?”

She looks down in sadness and slowly turns to face the ocean. Before I was about to ask if she’s alright, she hesitantly explains, “King Sombra… He was an unicorn we failed to help,” she looks towards me, still sad, and continues, “Because of his lost. He believes that the power of fear and hatred can bring her back- his sister back.”

I thought for a moment she was going to say more but didn’t. I meanwhile took the moment to sit by my mare on the soft sand and then responded, “I see. I guess Twilight and her friends are going to need to use the Elements on him to cleanse him.”

Luna, doing the same, rested backsides me, looking towards the moonlit ocean, spoke, “Or imprison him. If they don’t succeed.”

Chapter 38 - Beginning of the End

Chapter 38: Beginning of the End

Hope: Day 8
Nightfall: Day 22

Princess Celestia’s POV (Narrator)

The future that everypony lost… Just because fear and hatred took over… Everywhere in Canterlot. Everywhere in Ponyville. Everywhere in the Crystal Empire. Everywhere in Equestria itself. Lost… All just because we failed to stop King Sombra. The dark king unicorn that was beyond saving or stopping.

King Sombra sits upon our Canterlot throne. A grin on his face as he absorbed all the surrounding fears of an endless war from outside the castle.

The patterned windows that told stories of our Equestria’s histories, shattered. Both me and my sister’s celestial objects, the Sun and Moon, are in the sky now formed as an eclipse, both under what the dark king now controls.

Me and my sister had tried everything to regain control of the war and our celestial objects. But it was futile. Even if Nightfall had magic gifted from my sister. He couldn’t help. All our strength was low, and our injuries were too much, too severe.

King Sombra’s dark magic had consumed the entire castle, making it impossible for anypony with a weak heart to enter. Just staring at it will send any non-corrupted pony into an illusion of their worst fear. Fears that are too great.

Outside. The ponies and changelings were at an endless war, both fighting for survival. Not one caring for the other creature that was hurt or suffering. Houses were burning, or had been burnt down. The cries and screams of terror were heard everywhere. The ponies were either too busy avenging another’s death or attempting to escape to not notice their castle was pitch black in a magic aura.

Cocoon was heart broke at the loss of his wife, Queen Chrysalis, after Sombra had brutally and mercilessly raped her, not to mention soon after, he murdered her before his eyes. All just for his sick pleasure and relief of rage at his failed attempts to resurrect his sister. Cocoon had left us and lost himself… And now, he fights against us as a raged changeling King. Completely consumed by his hatred of Sombra. Words were meaningless to Cocoon now, as they could no longer reach him. After everything we all had been through to just try establish a peace treaty had gone to waste.

My faithful student, Twilight and the Element wielders were all dead. Even Hope’s loving wife, Fluttershy, his light. Even after he endured everything he had, just to keep her safe. The changelings felt nothing for- in their words- ‘disposing her’. Even with her innocence to care for all those innocent critters.

Hope, losing sense of the world around him. Now, he’s just a blood thirsty electric wolf that has lost his humanity and sense of right and wrong. With his lightning being the colour of black as his heart. He just mercilessly without second thought rip through anything he sees, regardless if it is a pony, a changeling, even a rabbit… or a friend.

I, however, was just barley alive. I’ve been living in the Everfree Forest with the kind zebra, Zecora, in her own home for weeks trying to recover. I could only look out the window and see the nearly destroyed forest. I was heartbroken at the scenery. All I could do was cry to myself at my failure.

As for my sister and her husband. They are just barely alive inside the remains of the old ruined castle. Both of them with injuries that will never heal in a month, not even in a year. Their wings neither torn or broke. Half of their bodies warped in torn towels knotted on the deep cuts. They had both lost a lot of blood and could barely move much with sprained muscles. There were no hospitals to help them.

Princess Cadance and Shining Armour were nowhere to be seen. Couldn’t find any traces. We figured that they didn’t survive the onslaught or captured as a food source for changelings. But I can’t believe this to be true.

I couldn’t help think what we could have done differently to prevent this… end of the world. I knew right at this moment that the dreaded king sits in his room proud at what he as accomplished, without an single inch of sorrow but pride.

Hope’s POV

I stared, jaw dropped and in shock at what I just witnessed on the freaking crystal ball just now, as the images on it faded and fogged up. The crystal ball that both Trixie and Madam Pinkie Pie were both charting on causing unspeakable illusions inside it. Both of them were just as jaw dropped and shivering at what future that had not happened yet. Everypony, in this train cart, had just witnessed this horrifying future event. An event that depends on the events of today.

Myself, Twilight Sparkle, Shining Armour, Rarity, Trixie, Applejack, Pinkamena Diana Pie, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, Spike, King Cocoon and Queen Chrysalis had all just witnessed the images in the orb. Each one of us expressing shock.

However, the silence was soon broken as Applejack asked stuttering, “What the buck did I just see!? We dead?”

Pinkie Pie, trying to come up with something to say, “Err, didn’t know I was this good with fortune telling. Hehe.”

Trixie, trying to stay calm held Pinkie shaking her, “What!? How can you laugh and joke at a time like this?”

Twilight got off her rump, walking back and fourth, in worry, “This is not good. This is definitely not good.”

Celestia spoke, “Have faith, my ponies.”

Luna also spoke, “Now that we know what we up against.”

Celestia continued, “We know we must succeed.”

Just as everypony on the train hummed in agreement worriedly. The crystal ball lifted from it’s cushion and it started to fill pitch black. After a moment. A dark smoke emitted from it and formed into an unicorn’s head, King Sombra’s head.

He looked around at everypony with a grin and evil expression. After examining us he broke into laughter.

Few pones shivered in fear. I, meanwhile, grit my teeth and was just about to punch it with a current running through my fist. But before I could. The head faded away as the ball neither shattered or exploded.

Everypony used a hoof, claw or cheese leg to block the glass from hitting anywhere vital on us as most of us yelled.

Twilight stood up in action and spoke in a serious tone, “He’s on to us.”

Everypony hummed once again and Twilight meanwhile opened the train’s door causing a blizzard to burst through. At the same time. We could see the dark clouds that have formed over this land and there in the distance was the Crystal Empire. All covered in lightning, tornados and the snow storm itself.

Nightfall spoke concerned, “Can we really win?”

His wedded wife, Princess Luna, replied, “We must, or we will be in our old castle half broken.”

Twilight also joining in agreement, “Else me and my best friends will be goners anyhow.”

Shining Armour, worried about his little sister, spoke, “Twily.”

Queen Chrysalis joined in agreement, “We can’t have my children suffer this future like yours can we, dears.”

Looking out of the train. We were getting closer. We all stared in the direction of our destination. The Crystal Empire just nearly in reach. Twilight asked, “Spike?”

The baby dragon polled something out a bag. Revealing the Elements of Harmony. All the element wielders now placed their necklaces on as Twilight did also with her crown. She spoke, “Let’s do this!”

Besides Luna, Nightfall glowed bright blue as he morphed into his dragon form. Nightfall looked dizzy just by standing up after, but I don’t think it was the train moving effect since I myself was standing right now.

Luna looked at him concerned, helping him keep his balance. She asked, “Are thou alright, My Nightie?”

Most of us attempted to stifle a giggle at his wife’s nickname for him. She however rolled her eyes at their expression and he responded, “I be alright. Just… gotten so used to being on all fours now.”

We all then heard an explosion of thunder outside. I caught a glimpse of it as I noticed it was red. Fluttershy called out, “Girls, look, the tracks!”

We all stood to the side of the cart door and found the tracks have been destroyed up ahead. Everypony yelled to the front, “STOP THE TRAIIIN!”

Then suddenly the g-force kicked in as we got sent flying back towards back of the current cart hitting the wall. Most of us got the air knocked out of us.

I groan lightly getting up, “Could had slowed down than hitting full stop.”

The other ponies fell and rolled of top of each other after being planted against a wall. Cocoon spoke, “For once… I agree. *coughs*”

Soon as we all got back on to our feet. Celestia spoke, “Looks like we walk from here. Best for everypony to wrap up warm and be ready.”

I draw my paw knuckles together causing a static and say, “Time to teach someone a lesson.”

We all then jumped off the train. Chrysalis and Cocoon however stayed in and confessed, “What you all dealing with is no normal unicorn. His power far outweighs you all combined. We stay here and provide cover if the need to retreat. Just say I didn’t warn you all.”

I looked towards her almost getting that ill feeling she’s up to something. Everypony else looked confused as Applejack asked, “Err, what you mean?”

Chrysalis sighed and responded, “May we have the lovey-dovey Shining Armour and Cadance remain here with us, dears?”

Cadance asked Chrysalis, just before neither Twilight or Celestia asked, “What are you up to?”

She responded, “How rude. But trust me, dears. This Queen doesn’t want her children to suffer that future. These fine lovers will help us.”

I didn’t feel right at all. Is this the crystal ball’s illusion of why they went missing? I just hope I was wrong.

Shining Armour, starting to doubt like me, however accepted her request and responded, “Okay, we putting our trust in you.”

Twilight asked worriedly, “Big brother?”

Cadance replied holding on to him and looking towards the group, “We’ll be fine. I think they know what will happen if they try anything.” She turn towards the King and Queen suggestively as I had an idea she probably referring to blowing them away with love like they did in their wedding.

Celestia entrusting them, “Alright. Also we appreciate the warning but we should be fine. As long as we got the Elements of Harmony.”

We all hummed in agreement as we turned and began walking to the Crystal Empire. As we did, we couldn’t make out what Chrysalis started talking about with the couple since the blizzard just roared anything they said behind us.

Chapter 39 - Fate's Dark Confessions

Chapter 39: Fate’s Dark Confessions

Hope: Day 8
Nightfall: Day 22

Hope’s POV

The blizzard. Sweet Celestia. There was no end to it. The cold itself was just seeping through our thick cloaks we were all wearing. It was unbelievable. This was no ordinary snow storm. It was like piercing cold itself. Our group was taking turns enduring the incoming sides of it. Twilight had attempted anti weather magic but didn’t last 3 seconds. She just got tired re-casting each time. Celestia however succeeded in managing to make a heat-wave field with her magic. It really helped a lot.

The closer we got to the Crystal Empire. The darker and the more we all began to realise the very force we were all dealing with. The snow itself was thick and hard as brick ice. The trail we left behind vanished in seconds. It was pitch black and loud with thunder.

Trixie, unable to hold her magician hat as it got swept away. yelled barely enough for us to hear, “THIS IS SUICIDE!”

Finally reaching the entrance. Twilight shouted, “We have to find-” Then right in front of us, we heard a deep male voice through the storm, “My glorious pray.”

Twilight, finishing her line, “… King Sombra.”

We all turned towards the source and found a huge head formed of black and red smoke. Feeling the pressure of his mass, voice and the power of the weather he was conjuring, I spoke, “Holy… fuck…”

King Sombra then slowly began to morph, glowing with a crackling storm of red and black smoke, into an unicorn. He looked the same as Cocoon had shown last night, his body covered in cracks and his clothing partly ripped. King Sombra spoke with a grin, letting off the power with just his voice shaking the earth, as he took focus on the sisters, “It is nice to see thou both again.”

Celestia stared angrily, not taking her eyes of him for just a second and replied in frustration, “We have nothing more to say to you!”

King Sombra, walking to his right side, following the conversation on, “On the contrary, Celestia. I want to thank thou both for what thou and thy mother did for me.”

Most of us looked around at each other in confusion. The sisters must had just bite their lip as I’m sure I just saw their muscles twitched. Suggesting he just hit their nerves and they are holding back their temper. I hadn’t seen them react like this before.

I had no idea what was going on. However, unexpectedly. My best friend, Nightfall, blurted out, “So-… you’re the pony my Luna’s mother saved over a millennium ago?”

King Sombra turned towards him, growing silently in frustration, “And yet, those two couldn’t save my sibling!”

Celestia protested, “And yet- you hurt and slave other ponies, not only have you corrupted yourself in darkness over your selfishness.” She then shouted, “You not think everypony else has lives!?”

King Sombra, didn’t seem to like her reply. His eyes soon grew pale red as a red aura emitted and surrounded him from his chest. Revealing some sort of jewellery hanging there. Before we could say anything or react, Twilight shouted, “T-The Alicorn Amulet!”

King Sombra leaped into the air. Roaring and forming into a huge head shaped storm of darkness once again. He spoke in fury, shaking the earth with his powerful voice yet again, “That’s right. Soon, everything will be over!”

Quickly, fires started to burst from his darkness as he started to grow into a raging inferno of flames.

I growled in frustration and threw bolts of my lightning at the over-powering giant. Which in turn, smothering him in thousands of volts.

Trixie also started letting off blasts of magic energy, as so were the sisters. Celestia was using a powerful gold heat beam. Luna was using some kinda of blue concentrated beam that resembled ice.

Meanwhile. The Element Wielders began channelling their Elements. King Sombra could see what was coming and roared pushing us back with enhancing his flames, making them hotter and firing dark flamed streamed projectiles towards us.

Nightfall had managed to successfully manipulate many of the flame projectiles heading straight for us by sending them back at him with magic. Which in turn shielded us.

Just before he could engulf us to a fiery death. Well, the dragons probably survive since they can swim in larva. The Element Wielders fired their purifying rainbow light, pushing him back. All of us just managed to struggle counter him together, each of us groaning in the struggle.

King Sombra could only retaliate in fear, “No- no! RGHHH!”

Some more of his flames busted from his inferno. Some managing to hit us. One just scaring my chest and alighting it on fire which I quickly pat it out as another hits Rarity in her hind hoof causing her to roll in the air screaming in pain. Even one popping a hole through Pinkie’s mane.

Then suddenly, just before I thought we were about to own him. We all noticed a red barrier of magic forming from King Sombra. It grew like a huge bubble until it exploded, sending us back flying. He yelled out like a war cry and started to charge at us with frightening speed.

The sisters combined a spell to protect us in a barrier of their own but it slowly begin shattering. Celestia demanded, shouting and groaning at the struggle, “Everypony fall back now!”

Luna doing the same, “That’s thy orders!”

Everypony stared worriedly and realised they had no choice and began falling back through the storm to the train. Applejack picked up and carried Rarity with Spike running besides her worried.

I knew this was beyond my level- our level of opponent. I growled and kept sending surges of lightning as it did have an effect on him. Nightfall then shouted, “Hope, Fluttershy! She needs you! Like Luna needs me!”

He was right. But I do not like to stand down from a threatening enemy. Specially one that is evil and cruel as this. So just before I retreated with the other group. I turned and began charging everything I could muster. The storms in the sky were getting increasingly violent and the snow was melting under my hind paws, caused by the heat which was intensifying from the charge.

Then, not knowing how long I just been concentrating. I blasted and surprisingly stroke the dark unicorn with one huge massive bolt of lightning from the heavens above. Not only did I also smoother him in an area of white hot thunder. King Sombra could only yell in extreme pain and startle back as I meanwhile took the order and ran after the group, after near popping my ear drums.

While running. Last thing I heard was King Sombra threatening in rage, “RGHHH! THOU WILL SUFFER, LITTLE PUP!”

I just wanted to go back and finish where I started. But I knew I was not allowed so I just growled wildly running on all fours to the group while panting from a huge power drain.”

However. Things just got bad to worse. Right in front of me was a smoke figure of Fluttershy, staring aggressively at me. I knew well it was one of King Sombra’s dark magic illusions because obviously she had no scent like the real one.

I just blasted it away and carried on running. Although, more shadows of other friends kept appearing on the small journey. A dark male voice could be heard from them at the same time, all of them laughing.

Princess Celestia’s POV

I was just sick of King Sombra. Threatening to harm all the other ponies after he was spared from death a millennium before I had to banish my sister. Fear and hatred was all that was left in his heart. There was no need to hold back any more. I can’t let him harm the other ponies.

Just after Sombra had just yelled from Hope’s huge impressive attack and threatened him. He resumed his inferno rampage, trying to burn us to a crisp.

However, things had just got worse as huge pillars of black crystals started spiking up from the surface, trapping us inside a small area. Not only did he also just fired a red beam, a spell, to the sky. Creating a summon glyph.

I, Luna and Nightfall. Fearing and staring at what he just conjured above us. That glyph glowed a great red radiant, forming into what was known as a meteor.

The meteor was beyond our ability to dispel, since it was protected with his distorting dark magic, and it was heading our direction.

I, my sister and Nightfall were startled. The very weight of its power prevented us from even teleporting us to safety.

We could only begin panting in sweat and fear. Luckily, Luna then called to us with a plan, “We fly and cover from it just seconds it hits!”

Turning our focus back on King Sombra who was roaring and raging with his inferno. I began to realise that we all had managed to actually injure him somewhat since he was just struggling with just the three of us now. Before, we were struggling with everyone else here and the cracks on our barrier were repairing slowly. Still, we were being drained rapidly of all our strength.

Not long now before impact, with us all heavily drained mentally and physically from channelling our barrier, I yelled, “N-Now!”

Instantly. We all concentrated as one and pushed hard our magics at King Sombra, making our magic barrier explode the same way he did with the Elements’s beam. Which in turn, giving us the opportunity of stunning him for a few seconds as we turned and flew back over the black crystals surrounding us, retreating.

Looking besides us, me and my sister, just realising Nightfall wasn’t here with us. We both looked back over the snowy hill were we were taking cover and found he’s still back there. He was on the ground panting in sweat, too exhausted to even fly.

I stared frozen, not knowing what to do. My heart raced. I looked towards my sister as she was breathing heavily, holding out a hoof in his direction. I had no choice but to jump on top of her, pinning her down, before she could attempt to rescue him.

Luna, trying desperately in struggle to free her way out of my hold, trying in vain to fly to her loving stallion. The poor thing was sobbing in tears, my heart was aching from seeing her like this. She called to him, “Nightieee!”

But it was too late as he fell and rolled on to his back. Bracing himself, covering his face in defence. Soon after the meteor landed right on top of him with a huge thud, crushing him, as it exploded with volcanic rocks, larva and flames everywhere in miles. Me and my sister just dodged everything barely behind a weight of snow. Almost getting snowed in underneath.

King Sombra, regaining his stand at the entrance to the Crystal Empire. Kicked dirt mockingly at the location of the impact and broke out in laughter at his victory.

I could only bite my lip and snort at him in anger. However, I feared for my sister as I then look down at her and saw she was staring in the direction of where her recently wedded husband was last standing.

My sister, Princess Luna, was just shocked and devastated. Her eyes slowly began to water and pour with tears. No way he could had survived that rock. We both just couldn’t find him in the vicinity after hoping for some miracle. My sister, heartbroken, her breathing increased as she began sobbing into her hooves.

I, myself, look towards King Sombra who was still breaking out in laughter. I grit my teeth staring at him to the point I was close to snapping and shouted angrily, “What are you laughing at!?”

King Sombra, quieting down with his laughter, answered, “Hahaha, why, haha, I’m laughing at thy pathetic sister.”

I growl slightly, still shouting in frustration at him, “You have any idea what you had just did!?”

King Sombra growled slightly with a grin. A grin that anypony would want to hoof in the face. Even I was quite tempted, but I couldn’t since of my position in royalty. After he growled, he answered, “Hehe. Demonstrating the path I choose,” he turned his focus to my sister, “Do not worry, little Luna. Thy rodent can’t harm thou any more.”

Princess Luna groaned as she held her chest in hurt and spoke lowly, removing her hooves from her eyes and looking down sadly, “-e -s -ot.”

As I attempted to comfort my sister, in a hug, to lessen the hurt she was in. King Sombra, curious, asks her, “Pardon?”

My sister shot her head up, her eyes pulsing with magic. At the same time, I felt a strong magic aura radiating from her, as she busted out in her Royal Canterlot Voice, the power, just as mighty as the other night in the Throne Room in Canterlot, “WE SAID ‘HE IS NOT’!!!”

King Sombra was heavily fazed, startled in shock. I could tell he was not expecting such a mighty voice from my little sister, specially not one such as that.

My little sister, glaring at him in frustration, shouted again, “THOU DO NOT KNOW HIM!”

King Sombra growled in contempt as he re-engulfed himself in infernal flames and broke through the grounds, cracking the very earth open with volcanic flames bursting out and heading our way.

My sister’s magic had repelled me off. She was glowing a mix of black and blue. In her eyes, I could see the nightmare was awakening inside her again. She was in a phase where she’s herself and Nightmare Moon at the same time.

I attempted to hold her back and retreat with her before she loses herself, “Sister, please, don’t, come on.”

I was unable to hold her as she pushes me away and fires a powerfully concentrated black and blue beam at the ground where King Sombra was trailing his path of destruction. Thankfully, the spell formed into an exploding thick pillars of burning ice that made him yell in pain, holding him back for a moment. Luna had lost her temper as she fired multiple beams of exploding ice on him.

The ice however quickly started melting. No way I could leave her behind. Just before I attempted to use a spell. A miracle happened. Behind us was an army of changelings, all firing streams of green beams at the cracks on the ground where the ice had melted. Leading the changelings was Twilight Sparkle, Queen Chrysalis and her King.

The battlefield got chaotic as he retaliated, after roaring, by sending great swarms of trailing flames at us on the ground and above the cracks.

Over the hill with the royal changelings, something I would never would had guessed was happening. Princess Cadance and her Prince, Shining Armour, were both making love, kissing and caressing with cuddles, helping fuelling the changelings their power. I smile happily and whispered, “Oh Cadance and Shining Armour.”

Snapping out of my distraction. King Sombra roared again from the barrage of attacks, yelling, “IT’S NOT OVER!”

Then suddenly, under the cracks being covered in a barrage of changeling attacks, an explosion of darkness engulfed us all in the entire area. The changelings were stunned and struggling to barely attack because of it. However, surrounding us, where these illusions. Twilight asked in confusion, “What’s going on?”

I explained, “We are in King Sombra’s worse nightmare.”

The illusions started to manifest images of King Sombra’s dark and horrible past. In one area, we could see a past version of King Sombra holding the hoof of another pony. Presuming it’s his sister slowly dying before his eyes from the disease, in the Hospital Wing in the Crystal Empire.

Another area shows that fateful day, a millennium ago, in our Throne Room in Canterlot were he pleaded us for help.

Above us. We could see scenes of other ponies hating and taunting him, blaming him for her death.

At the side of us. The scene had fragments of a library. It looked as he was going through some spell books that’s radiating darkness. One book he focused on was titled “Forbidden Alchemy”.

In front of us. One illusion shows him getting kicked out the Crystal Empire. Behind that illusion though was a dark silhouette unicorn walking towards us. Which appeared to be King Sombra after he stepped through the illusion.

King Sombra, very frustrated, stared at us angrily and spoke, while red sparks were emitting form him, “Well now thou know. But thou all shall never leave alive.”

The surrounding area had gotten quite dark now. Just as King Sombra stepped forward, most of us took a step back. King Sombra grinned in triumph. However, he soon realised that red sparks started to admit from his chest chaotically as soon as he was just about to cast a spell.

King Sombra, turning his attention towards it. He stuttered, “What!? No, no!” after seeing that the Alicorn Amulet had been damaged somewhat from him being barraged of attacks.

As he attempts to take control of it from getting unstable. Soon the amulet however shattered into pieces, landing on the floor, in front of him.

He growled in frustration and turned his attention to us. For the first time, he knew he was the one in trouble now. But that didn’t stop him as he dived into the ground and came right for us after roaring.

This time, instead of trailing flames of destruction, he was violently making a path of black crystals, spiking out the ground like spike traps, and heading right for us. I snarled at him and then cast a spell that forced him out of the ground which in turn dispelled his dark crystals away.

Behind us, Twilight called, “Oh, King Sombra.”

When I looked back and checked, her and the element wielders had already began channelling the Elements of Harmony. Just as King Sombra was falling down, they fired their purifying rainbow towards him. He yelled, “NOOOOOOOOOO! RGHHH!!!”

He attempted to escape but it was too late. The elements power was already doing its work of purifying him. For one moment there, he stared blankly in a distance, like he was having an epiphany or was seeing something we couldn’t see.

Then something I never seen him do since over a millennium ago. He spoke silently as a tear flew down his cheek, “… Crystal…”

Soon his body started to look a lot cleaner and brighter. His eyes no longer emitting a dark aura. Then, his body started to fade away in a twirl of mini magic lights. The surrounding area of darkness and illusions began to subside. I spoke, after the sparks of light of him vanished, “I believe we had put an end to his suffering, not only his but everypony else’s.”

After the element wielders finished. They came towards me and Twilight Sparkle asked, “I don’t understand. What happened? What did we do to King Sombra?”

I began explaining, “The real King Sombra was never actually truly a King, nor did he really wanted to be one. But he was a part of the royal family in the Crystal Empire long ago. The part of him that wasn’t him, the corruption, made him seek power to become one. Those illusions we saw was his forgotten past. A past that made him what he became. Our mother gifted him with immortality long before that. But he suffered with the lost of his sister and the blames of her death. Just like our mother, he lost something. That something being the most important pony to him. He wanted to find a salvation, a release, from his torment so he thought using darkness to bring his sister back would solve everything. You six mares, with the changelings help forming an alliance, had put an end to the poor unicorn that had suffered long and hard for a millennium.”

Applejack asked, trying to grasp the contents of information, “So, Sombra was never a King eh?”

Twilight Sparkle, after summarizing, “If that’s true, he was… actually a nopony. The stories in the books about him were lies to make him seem bad. But the ones when he took the throne must be accurate.”

Hope then asked the Queen of the Changelings, Chrysalis, “One thing I never understood. From the crystal ball’s scenario. How come you didn’t betray us?”

Chrysalis explained, “Why you think I stayed behind, dears?”

Spike, who is currently sat on Twilight Sparkle’s back answered, “Oh, I know, So he couldn’t harm the Queen.”

Twilight Sparkle, agreeing, “That’s right, Spike. The mistake we would had made was bringing her to the front line.”

Twilight Sparkle then began to notice somepony was missing, “Wait… Where’s Night?”

Almost forgetting. Everypony and I look towards my sister. Everypony, noticing her expression of sorrow and looking down at the thick layers of snow below soon realised what had happened. I couldn’t help but think what we could had done differently to save her husband. My sister couldn’t hold back her emotions as she began to release tears. Nopony knew what to say. I could only sit beside her and hug her in comfort. I didn’t know what else I could do at this moment except apologise, “Sister, I’m… I’m so sorry.”

Princess Luna could only sob more and I could only comfort her by stroking her back. Eventually, she broke the hug and began to walk in the direction where the meteor caused its devastation and crushed the very pony she loved more than anything.

Once we got to the location. We noticed there was some thick blue-like magic mist. Luna, not sure but hoping stood in front of it and whispered, “… Nightie?”

The mist unexpectedly responded like it was alive since it moved. She gasped lightly and gently placed a hoof on top of it, hoping, “Nightie- are thou- are thou there?”

The mist responded by moving around in random poses. Princess Cadance who came by with her husband, Shining Amour, asked, “Is he still alive?”

Princess Luna responded smiling happily in relief, “He is- he’s still alive but… I don’t think he knows how to exit that form.”

My sister then leaned down and began channelling magic from her horn on to the mist. The mist responded as it started to radiate and slowly began forming into a shape of a creature. Eventually, it formed into the shape a pony, more specific an alicorn. She then began to struggle as she called out, sobbing a few tears, “Come on, Nightie, come back to me.”

After a moment. The mist subsided and formed into a pony. It was Nightfall. Nightfall had survived. For a moment, I thought our hope was lost as he collapsed and my sister cached him before he landed on the floor.

He silently spoke just audibly, before he fully passed out, “L-Luna…”

She sobbed into his coat and admitted, “My Nightie… I thought I lost thou…”

It looked like he was still breathing but was out cold from exhaustion. I smile and then slowly left him on to my sister’s back.

With only the silence of the cool winds blowing. The Changeling King spoke, “Guess everything turned out as we planned. Well… just barely acceptable.”

Rarity spoke, not pleased after examining her hooves, “I should really get my hoof seen to. My fur is burned.”

Fluttershy also spoke, “I’m really concerned if the critters are okay. That was really terrible weather. I just hope they okay in Ponyville.”

Then Pinkie blurted out, “Does anyone have a mane dryer?” just realising that Sombra had put a hole through her mane, causing us all to laugh lightly.

Twilight Sparkle, giggling, “Yep. I think everything is going to be just fine.”

Bonus Chapter 1 - Trixie's Discovery

Bonus Chapter 1: Trixie’s Discovery

Trixie’s POV

I’ve lost track of how long me and Twilight Sparkle had been together now. Feels like only days ago when she offered and took me into her home. How can a pony be so sweet, serious and caring such as her. What was it about her that made me like her so much. Oh come on. Surely Trixie isn’t a lespony. What am I saying. Trixie is not lespony.

Right now. I was sat in the woods helping Spike setup the tent at the camp site. I know if I was my old self I would had just let him do it. I didn’t realise how much I’ve changed. Sure did beat living in a creepy old house on my own and working on a rock farm.

“Yo, Trixie, can you?” I snapped out of my train of thoughts for a moment looking at the baby dragon and saw he needed help supporting a frame for the tent.

I responded, “Er sure,” and helped hold the pieces for him with my magic, so he could lock them in. While doing so, I couldn’t stop myself from glancing at Twilight helping the others with their tents.

After a moment, I hear the baby dragon call, “You can let go now. Are you okay, Trixie?”

I looked back and found he’s already finished. Did I just drift off without realising it? Maybe I’m just tired, it had been quite a journey today anyhow. So I asked sleepily, also answering his question with my own, “Girls, mind if I have a rest. Trixie feels tired.”

Applejack responded, looking around at everypony, “Sure. I think we all be doing the same shortly.”

I yawn covering my mouth and replied, “Thanks, everypony.”

After that. I crawled into my tent and tucked myself inside a camp bed, closing my eyes and soon drifting off to sleep. It didn’t take a minute before I was out like a light.

Soon after. I felt somepony gently poke my back with a hoof, calling to me, “---x-e. -rix-e. Trixie?” I moan sleepily, slowly waking up, trying to open my eyes and look around.

After opening my eyes. I take a deep yawn due to sleepiness and found it was dark outside now. Outside the tent, I could see there was a small lit camp fire providing us light in these woods. After a few seconds identifying what pony woke me up, I asked, “T-Twilight…?” I take another yawn, “It’s late. Why you wake me up?”

Twilight smiled and replied jokingly in a friendly tone, “Oh, Trixie. You sure had changed since we first met.”

As my mind had finally woke up. I realised I wasn’t my grumpy self. I blurted lightly trying to deny it, “W-what? Oh come on now, I’m still the same old Trixie. Okay, maybe… I’ve changed just a little.”

Twilight replied, while lightly holding a hoof to my chest giggling, “Relax, Trixie. Err, sorry I woke you up. I was just curious since I thought I felt you staring at me lately. Just wondering if you were okay.”

Not sure how to respond and worried. I try make an excuse even though I’m telling the truth, “It’s- it’s nothing. I was kinda… day dreaming.”

Twilight asks teasingly, “Ohhh, what about?”

I was unprepared for this. I didn’t know how to respond. Not realising I was pausing, Twilight snapped me out of my thoughts, “Trixie…?”

Coming back to reality. I responded, “Oh, no it’s nothing... Okay… Maybe something. I don’t know,” I take a light sigh and tried to explain, “It’s just… there something about you, Princess Twilight. I mean. Nopony has ever been this nice to me like you. Even though I was-,” I look to my side slightly for a moment, “I admit it, a show off. But you are the only pony who had offered to take me in her home. Even look after me when I was sick a while back.”

Twilight smiled and explained, “Trixie, it’s okay. What you are experiencing is natural. What you are experiencing is actually the bound of the magic of friendship.”

I was slightly confused and asked her, “‘Magic of friendship?’ I’m confused.”

Twilight, sat besides me and explained, “You said it yourself, Trixie. I’ve took you in and even looked after you even when you were sick. I just couldn’t leave you in that decaying mansion all alone. Because I had helped you, you had made room in your heart for me. It’s the same with my other friends. Inside, you know I’m there to help a friend in need like you. You’ve grown a caring feeling towards me as I have with you. You help me as I help you.”

I look at her sadly and confessed, “Twilight… if you weren’t there for me I may not even be here now. I could had died alone in that mansion. I… I thank you, Twilight.”

Twilight admitted replying, as she walked close to me, “It’s fine, it’s what I do, Trixie. You don’t have to thank me. But I appreciate it.”

For a moment. Without realising it, we both stared towards each other. Not in the eyes but. That moment you just happy standing there with somepony that you care about and they care about you. After a moment, it got kinda awkward as we got to the point were we both started giggling and turned away blushing.

Twilight then suggested, “Hey, Trixie. Fancy me showing you something interesting?”

I had no idea what it was and I was already wide awake now. So, nothing better to do, I answered and smiled interested, “Sure.”

Twilight magically picked up some stuff with her, besides our camp beds and walked outside the tent as I proceeded to follow her.

She sat the bag aside and brought out a telescope which she quickly setup in seconds with her magic. Never thought of doing star gazing before. After a moment, she adjusted the lens and looked inside it. I meanwhile stand beside her and ask curiously, “What do you see, Twilight?”

She responded happily while stepping away from the scope, “Take a look yourself.”

I walk in front of the scope, from the side, and then carefully brought my eye close to it, looking through the glass. When I looked through it, I lightly breathed out audibly amazed at what I saw. So many stars sparkling bright everywhere. I’m sure I could make out a pattern of a pony. Even shooting stars flying by. I had never seen anything like it. I gasp struggling to say words, “T-Twilight… T-This is- This is unbelievable.”

Twilight giggled in response and replied, “Glad you like it, Trixie. I look once every few weeks. Each time I do. It never fails to amaze me.”

I asked, wondering, still staring through the glass, “How long have you been looking at the stars, Twilight?”

She paused for a moment thinking and answered, “Three years ago. Princess Celestia got it me as a birthday present. Actually, the reaction you had just now was exact same I had the first time I looked through the scope.”

I stopped looking through the scope and looked towards Twilight and asked, “R-Really?”

She answered happily, “Yea,” she giggled, “I remember Spike dropping my birthday cake by accident that day. I wasn’t mad though. Actually, he kinda eat the entire thing of the floor afterwards.”

“Ewww,” I responded, lowing my eyes a little, feeling a little disgusted.

Twilight responded, “Yea, sorry. I probably shouldn’t had mentioned that.”

I shake my head and replied, “It’s fine. I already know he does that. I just try not to think about it.”

For that moment, without realising, I just got lost looking deep into her eyes. Inside them, I could see the stars in the sky sparkle within them. Why do I keep staring at her? Not knowing how long it’s been, she called out, “Trixie?”

Snapping out my train of thoughts and without warning or noticing she was standing right in front of me. She slowly leaned towards me, slowly closing her eyes and kisses me fully on my lips.

I was speechless. I don’t even know what was happening. My mouth hanged down in disbelief. My eyes just stared fixed at her, not moving them, in surprise. But her lips, they were so warm, so soft. I felt her breath that very moment. Thought I could even taste her without even having my tongue touch hers or her lips. Part of me felt I wanted to get mad but I didn’t. I just couldn’t. What was it about this pony that felt… special?

After Twilight stepped back that moment. I responded quietly, looking down, “T-Trixie is not a lespony,” I pause and slowly brought my head back up facing her, “B-But… But that was nice,” I say sweetly smiling.

She responded sweetly and smiled, “Trixie.”

I was worried and so confused. I hadn’t been in this situation before. I replied, worriedly, “But- But you’re a Princess, Twilight, and… I’ve never liked another mare before.”

She explained, “Oh, Trixie. Being a princess doesn’t change the fact that I can’t choose who to love.”

I blush brightly, staring at her awkwardly, a little shocked and uttered, “L-Love?”

She smiled slightly in response. I, however, started to get a bit nervous. I just felt uncomfortable about all of this. I mean, me marrying a Princess? Many thoughts just rushed through my head on what it would be like for us to be together. Without realising I drifted off again, even though I knew I have a few times lately, I was brought into a warm hug by Twilight.

I don’t know why but. After that moment she held me, I soon relaxed. Her warm coat against mine and her words just soothed me, “Everything will be okay, Trixie. I promise you.”

From that moment on. I just submitted and slowly I leaned my cheek on her shoulder. It was nice and warm, and comforting to the touch. I stutter slightly as I wrapped my hooves around her hugging her back, “T-Twilight…”

She responded quietly stroking my back, “Shhh. Everything will be just fine.”

I leaned myself slightly closer in her warmth and then acting on instinct, I slowly leaned myself down and kissed her on her neck.

Twilight lightly moaned happily in response. I, myself, felt myself slightly brushing and getting warm in this moment. She made me feel so comfortable. Then, I called her name again, “Twilight?”

She hummed, “Mmmhmm?”

I gently pulled away from her just slightly, and then slowly I returned the kiss from earlier on her lips. Just like me, Twilight slowly closed her eyes and give in to the moment.

After we broke the kiss. I felt the same warm comforting feeling from earlier. That gentle indescribable feeling and the taste of her lips.

We both looked towards at each other in each others eyes and saw comfort and care within them. That moment, we both acted on instinct and slowly, and once again we both slowly leaned towards each other and kissed on each others lips. While doing so, we kept hold of the kiss and I couldn’t resist using a fore-hoof to gently stroke her side.

Eventually, I couldn’t hold back a slight moan. Our cheeks glowing red from embarrassment. After catching our breaths that moment, we both smiled and giggled as we laid on our sides together, not once did we take our eyes off each other.

Twilight then spread one her wings over to cover me and lightly pulling me close to her till our chests were just leaning on each other. More and more, I felt myself getting warm as so did my breathing rate. Twilight was the same, I could feel her warm breathing over me.

Once again, we slowly leaned into a kiss and locked lips passionately with our eyes closed. Gently, we both placed a hoof on our sides stroking each other in comfort. Over time, I struggled to hold back my moans and felt our breathing rate increase every passing minute. By now, I had totally forget that I used to be a straight mare. I just really liked this pony, I was even afraid to say what I think I felt about her.

After some time had elapsed. I started feeling myself getting aroused below my haunches. I could feel myself getting slightly wet below. All of this was getting me turned on from her caressing strokes and kisses. Not being able to hold back a moan, I slightly closed my hind-legs to help hold back my arousal.

Opening my eyes with a bright blush on my face. I could see Twilight was staring at me with the same red expression on her face. Knowing full too well that she was just getting aroused just as I, I uttered soothingly, “Ohhh, Twilight…”

Before locking lips again. She also responding just as soothingly with a warm smile, “Trixie…” Then, we both leaned our bodies together. Slightly we both rubbed our stomachs and chests moaning into our kiss.

Without warning, Twilight began gently attempting to stroke me between my legs. In response, I could only moan slightly louder and tilting my head back.

She kept going for half a minute, till eventually I just submitted and slowly spread my legs for her while breathing more slightly faster.

I feel like I’ve gotten to the point of no return and eventually I rolled and laid on top of Twilight. She, herself, then opened her legs. Allowing me to lean my soaked mare-hood on her left hind-leg as she leaned hers on mine. I could feel how soaked she was at this very moment.

With me and Twilight panting in sweat and blushing. We both began slightly grinding our mare-hoods on each other. Just like me, Twilight was moaning in ecstasy. We felt our stomachs rising and lowering every passing moment. Both our mouths were covered in drool. Every time we broke the kiss to catch some air, we sometimes had a steam of saliva hanging towards each others mouths.

The apex was drawing near. She wrapped her wings around me, providing her warmth, as our mornings got slightly more louder and intense. I uttered while panting after catching a moment to catch my breath, “T-Twilight. I feel it.”

Getting a glance while struggling to keep my eyes open, lost in the moment, I saw her cheeks flaring red with her eyes closed panting as she responded, “Trixie, I- I.”

I tilted my head back, as she held my rump with her fore-hooves, and we both grinded our mare-hoods as fast as we could.

Eventually, the pleasure had just reached sky high for me. As I then moaned out load, bursting and felt my juices flow on the lavender alicorn’s fur, “T-Twilight, oh!”

At that same moment. Twilight also gasped and pulled my rump on her tightly, letting her warm excess fluids drench my hind-hoof from her orgasm as she also moaned, “Trixieeeee!”

After many seconds had passed and we fully released. I collapsed lightly on top on Twilight, snuggling into her fur coat. I spoke, “T-Twilight.”

She hummed in response, wrapping her hooves and wings around me with her eyes closed, “Mmmhmm?”

Gather the courage, I kiss her fully on the lips deeply and finally admitted hugging into her warm chest as I slowly pass out, “Twilight, I-… love you.”

After waking up with a contented yawn. I nuzzle Twilight in my hooves. But, something felt wrong. As I finally opened my eyes and I looked. I found I had wrapped myself around my pillow. Once I became aware of my surroundings. I slowly let go of the pillow and looked below it. There, I found I had in fact wet my pillow.

I then looked inside the camp bed I was laid in and brought a hoof down to my mare-hood, feeling it. I was quite wet below and that it all had just been a dream.

I say to myself laid down looking at my damp hoof quietly, “Trixie has problems.”

Chapter 1 - Two Paths of One

Chapter 1: Two Paths of One

Hope’s POV (Point Of View)

I am just a regular human guy, having a walk outside at night, exploring my favourite forest. It had been awhile since I last been out at night, since my best friend had mysteriously disappeared.

The wind was gentle and it is so peaceful at the same time, with it being quite dark, with only the Moon to lighten the surrounding tall trees.

I walked on the regular path that I take during the day, just for a hobby of mine in my spare time, when I’m bored.

After a some time, walking deeper and deeper into the moonlit forest, I noticed the fog started to thicker and the wind started to blow a bit harder. I stopped for a moment as I looked forward, noticing that it had gotten difficult to see.

But regardless, I decided to keep on moving, while going even deeper into the fog. There are no creatures in these woods to fear anyway.

After another short period of time, I took a glance behind me and was suddenly shocked on what I saw. The dense of the fog had lowered and the actual forest behind me looked quite different. It was like the path I walked wasn’t the same, like I was suddenly walking on a different landscape.

I then took another gaze at the Moon. For some reason, it looked quite different somehow, like it was closer or the appearance had changed, or something.

Thinking that it had just moved over time, I just took a deep breath and kept on walking, hoping I wasn’t lost.

After I finally came to the exit of the forest, I looked around and noticed that there is a house with a light on. Near it, there is a small bridge, with a river underneath it, that lead to the house.

As I approached the house while inspecting it even further, I said to myself quietly, “I’m sure I know this place. It can’t be, could it?”

So I went to the front door, knocked and then waited for a moment to see who answered it.

When the door had opened halfway, my mouth was hanging wide open, as I was shocked on who I saw. It was Fluttershy herself, my favourite pony, standing right in front of me about the same height as me. At that point, I thought I must be dreaming, thinking that I had fallen asleep in the forest.

She looked at me in wonder, as if I was a creature from a different world. I realised, I must have looked like I seen a ghost to her.

The pink mane pegasus then asked, curiously, in her usual quiet-shy voice, like if she is wondering if I am going to answer or not, “Um, can I help you?”

I snapped out of my trance, removing my shocked appearance and replied nervously, as I wasn’t expecting this, “W-where am I?” I obviously knew where I was, but I just had to ask.

Fluttershy replied, a bit more nervous than before, possibly due to being scared of me, “You, you are in… Ponyville.”

Once she had said that and with me already knowing who she is, I thought to make it easier, I might as well behave like I know her and the rest of the Mane Six. I have already seen all the episodes of the show anyway. Plus, I didn’t want to frighten her any further than I have.

Not wanting to disturb her any further, I decided to leave her in peace. But I realised that I needed somewhere to sleep for the night. So I might as well sleep outside until tomorrow and think about things when I wake up, unless I’m already asleep. So I spoke as I was about to leave, “Okay, thanks Fluttershy. Sorry for disturbing you.”

Just when I was leaving, she asked, in her natural voice, suspiciously, “How did you know my name?”

I turned to face her and replied nicely as possible, trying not to control her or anything, “If you let me sleep over, just for tonight, I’ll tell you everything in the morning.”

She had a quick thought and replied, “You look like you won’t harm anypony, okay I’ll let you stay, just for tonight. Seeing that you have nowhere else to go.”

As she opened the door for me, I quickly closed my eyes and took a deep breath, and then slowly began following her in.

Realising, that she doesn’t even know my name yet, I said as I was just walking in, “By the way, my name’s Hope.”

Once she had closed the front door, she replied and took a glance of me, looking very happy to meet a new friend, as she lead the way inside, “Hi Hope, nice to meet you. Um… I’ll take you to your bedroom, where you can sleep tonight.”

Fluttershy’s POV

While Hope was following behind me, I started to wonder what kind of creature he was. I noticed however that he didn’t look as strong as a pony. So I asked kindly, as we were just at the top of the stairs, “Um, not to sound rude, but what are you? I have never seen anything like you before.”

The creature replied, with a sleepy look, “I am a human, Fluttershy. I hope my presence isn’t bothering you or anything.”

I replied, reassuring him, “No, not at all. I just can’t leave somepony outside, without a bed to sleep in.”

Once I had lead him to my spare bed, he walked towards it and laid on it, then showed his gratitude while looking very tired, “Thank you, Fluttershy.”

I replied kindly to the complement, “Your welcome Hope. Sweet dreams.”

After I made sure he was asleep, I went to check if the little critters are all okay and then decided to call it a night myself…

-

The next morning when I awoke, I first went to check on my guest.

I found him still sleeping, so I thought I wait until he awakes, that poor thing must have been walking for hours last night. Meanwhile, I went to feed the critters, their breakfast.

Once I had finished, I got some apples, toast and orange juice ready for our breakfast.

It wasn’t long when I had just finished making us breakfast, when he came down stairs. When he saw me, he came and sat at the table with me, looking half asleep still.

I decided to speak first, while doing my best to not be nervous, even though I’m still a little nervous of him, “I made breakfast for you, hope you enjoy it.” He replied, while showing gratitude, “Thanks again, Fluttershy...”

We had both been eating quietly for a few minutes now. When we had almost finished our breakfast, I was just about to ask him a question, on how he knows about me. But before I could, there was a sudden knock at the door, so I asked him, “Excuse me for moment, I’ll be right back.”

While he was just finishing off his meal, I got up and flew to the front door. Outside, I heard Twilight calling, “Fluttershy you home, it’s me, Twilight?”

I flew quicker to the door, opened it and greeted her, “Hi Twilight, how are you?”

She hastily replied, “I’m fine thank you.”

She then began explaining, why she was here, “Sorry to disturb you, but Princess Celestia had just informed us that there is a haunted mansion near the end of town, near the Everfree Forest-” She was suddenly cut off by Hope, who had woken up and was coming to the door, “Haunted!? Sounds cool Twilight, can I come too?”

I was scared when Twilight mentioned haunted, I do not like it when everypony tries to scare each other, especially on Nightmare Night. I then looked back at Twilight, who now had a questionable look on her face.

I instantly realised why, so I quickly explained, “Oh, this is Hope, he is a human.”

He quickly spoke, “Hi.”

Twilight stared at him, very curiously, then asked him, “Where are you from?”

He replied, “England.”

She replied, confused, “I don’t know anywhere in Equestria called England. Anyway, I guess we better get going, you said you wanted to come too right?”

Hope replied, showing quite a bit of interest, “Yes please, Twilight.”

I really didn’t want to go, but Twilight begged me to go at the end, actually more like dragged me along at the end.

Author's Note

This story is originally hosted on "fanfication.net". Link: http://www.fanfiction.net/s/8715274/1/Two-Loves-and-a-Friendship

Written by myself (NightfallTheDragon) and my co-author (madarakingofbronys).

Chapter 11 - A Call for an Alicorn

Chapter 11: A Call for an Alicorn

Hope: Day 3
Nightfall: Day Unknown

Nightfall’s POV (Alicorn Form)

I had woken up a lot later today which was around 11:00 AM, so I thought I’ll make myself useful and hope that Luna is alright from last night events.

After leaving my room, I headed to the throne room where Celestia is currently sitting peacefully. Luna would be asleep at the moment until seven tonight, then the sisters switch their shifts. Sometimes, Luna may get up a little early though.

As I arrived in the throne room, I stood in front of the Sun Princess, who currently had her eyes closed with a Sun Guard standing on both of her sides. She must have fallen asleep, while she has been resting her eyes. So I spoke, while trying not to make her jump, “Celestia…”

Her eyes opened, after blinking for a second or two and then spoke, “Sorry, I must have fallen asleep. There are no tasks available for you to do today, so you’re free to do what you want.”

I then thought, ‘I guess I could practise flying and do a bit of studying for today, or maybe have an explore around Canterlot.’ Before I was about to turn around to leave, I asked her, “Is Luna doing okay?”

Celestia replied, in her kind voice, “My sister’s fine… She did mention that she wanted to speak with you, tonight.”

I then thought, ‘I’m sure that she wants to talk about our relationship… Mentioning that I love her, must have been a bit unexpected for her.’

Then before I could say ‘Thank you.’ A letter magically appeared in front of her. She caught it and unwrapped it, with her magic, then started reading it. So I waited patiently for her to finish reading it…

After about nearly half a minute, she then spoke to me, naturally, “Nightfall, I think you better read it too.”

She brought the letter in front of me, with her gold glowing magic, which I grabbed with my own dark-blue magic and began reading it.

The letter read…

Dear Princess Celestia

I regret to inform you that our new friend, Hope, has decided to run out of Ponyville on his own to the Everfree Forest.

Rainbow Dash was unable to prevent him from leaving and she believes that there is something troubling him.

Fluttershy has told us that he went quiet, while heading to Ponyville with him to collect goods. And there was nothing wrong with him, the night before.

Me and my friends are in the library, in Ponyville, awaiting further instructions. I’m asking, if you could ask Nightfall to come and assist us.

Your Faithful Student
- Twilight Sparkle

After I finished reading the letter, I was actually quite surprised that he actually wondered off like that. I then looked at Celestia and she spoke, with seriousness in her voice, “I want you to meet Twilight in the Library and find out what has befallen your friend.”

I replied, “Send a reply that I’m on my way to help. Also, thank you for letting me know about Luna.”

I then left the throne room and walked to the nearest balcony. I spread my wings and then took flight to Ponyville. I knew that it was going to take a while, but I did thought about teleporting. I thought that it would actually tire me out a lot quickly, on such a long distance. Especially with my current level of experience with magic. So I flew all the way…

When I finally arrived after fifteen minutes of flying, I had to ask for directions to the Library, which took five minutes of walking around.

Once I finally arrived at the Library, I stood at the front door of the library and knocked. The door opened a few seconds later, with Twilight standing behind it. She spoke, while motioning me to come in, “I’m glad you’re here, Fluttershy has been worried sick about him.”

When I walked in, Twilight closed the door behind us and carried on speaking, “I didn’t tell Celestia this but, Hope actually hurt Rainbow Dash while she tried to stop him from leaving.”

I could only stand there, while being in shock. After a moment, I asked her with concern, “Is Rainbow Dash alright?”

She replied, calmly, “She’s okay. She’s waiting up stairs for us.”

Twilight then led us to the bedroom where the rainbow mane pegasus is resting, with all her friends surrounding her, including Trixie and Spike. Everypony looked towards me as I looked down towards Rainbow, who was awake on the bed with a bandage on her front-right hoof and one on her left wing.

I then asked Rainbow Dash, naturally, “Are you okay, he didn’t attack you deliberately did he?”

She replied, as tough as ever, “I’ll be fine.” She demonstrated by moving both her front-right hoof and left wing, without showing any signs of pain.

Rainbow carried on speaking, “I don’t know, he just got angry with me from stopping him from going into the forest. But I guess he was just trying to scare me.”

I then looked at Fluttershy and saw that she was sat down at the side of the bed that Dash is on. She looked like, she was about to emotionally break down into tears. She then spoke, while looking down sadly, “Why? Why would he do this? I thought he said he liked me.”

I then kneeled down near her and replied, to comfort her, “I’m sure he does. It just sounds like that there is something troubling him at the moment.”

Fluttershy looked up at me and then replied, “But why did he go alone without telling me?”

I replied, “He probably didn’t want to worry you, or there is something that he wants to find out on his own.”

Rarity then spoke, disapprovingly, with her eyes closed for a moment, “I still can’t believe he actually harmed Rainbow Dash.”

Twilight then spoke, “I’m sure he didn’t do it on purpose. He was probably trying to scare Rainbow away like she said. It’s obvious that he’s upset about something.”

Pinkie then spoke, “I know, I know, when he returns, we should give him a PARTY! That will cheer him up.”

I replied, “I don’t think that’s a good idea Pinkie. He’s not really into them.”

Applejack then asked, "So, what are we going to do?"

The purple unicorn spoke, getting into action once again, "Well, the Everfree Forest isn’t safe for anypony on their own. Let’s all go look for him. He could be in trouble as we speak." Twilight then got up and then resumed her speech, "Come on, let’s all go and look for him."

Rainbow then spoke, while she looked around like she can’t be bothered, “Fine…”

The fashion unicorn also spoke, “I’ll help, only because you’re all going.”

Then we all left the room and then went outside the Library. Trixie even decided to join, however Spike was told by Twilight to look after the library while we are gone.

Before we started heading to our destination, I noticed that Trixie looked a bit unwell, so I asked, “Are you okay Trixie, you look a bit run down?”

She looked at me and replied, sounding a bit tired, “I’ll be fine. I’m coming to help as a way for repaying Twilight’s kindness for letting me stay.” I smiled and then we began our walk to the forest…

Hope’s POV

After walking around for a bit in the Everfree Forest, I managed to find a small river so I decided to follow it. It lead near an entrance to a large cave, so I thought, ‘I’ll rest inside it for a bit.’

As I entered the cave and sat on the floor, near the entrance, I couldn’t stop thinking about what I did to RD and Fluttershy. I then just went deep in thought to see if I could find a solution to my problems…

Chapter 26 - Chariot Conversation with Elements

Chapter 26: Chariot Conversation with Elements

Hope: Day 5
Nightfall: Day 19

Hope’s POV

What a morning that was at Fluttershy’s. While I was laying on the couch, I thought I could hear Rainbow partly arguing with Shy upstairs. To my suspicions, I was correct. But they weren’t auguring about what I thought they were.

The sky-chariot, which was larger than normal, soon arrived. As we boarded it. The first thing that Rainbow said to everypony, while we all stared at her in disbelief, was, “Don’t… say… a word, about what I’m wearing, okay?”

Me, the mane six, Trixie, Spike and Cocoon, were all here. All dressed in their swim outfits, with their suitcases containing their beach equipment. I was the only one without a costume though.

Rainbow, however, was dressed in one of Fluttershy’s spare bikini outfits. Which is a pink that matches Shy’s mane, with butterflies that matches her cutie mark. It must be very embarrassing wearing that suit, especially if you’re a cool athlete.

I think that poor mare had enough problems this week, but I just hope relaxing at the beach will cheer her up.

Inside the sky-chariot. We were now heading to a beach called, which Pinkie mentioned at Fluttershy’s, Sunset Shores. I think the name really sounds romantic.

To help keep the sky-chariot stay afloat. They had to bring a third pegasus along, to help support the extra weight of Cocoon and the beach equipment.

For me, I was the lucky one. Because Shy didn’t have any suitable swimwear for me. The rules stat that everypony must wear a swimsuit on the beach, regardless.

I managed to escape the conversation by telling Shy that my human clothes are not suitable for swimming in and also that I’m not a pony. But I get a feeling that somepony may give me something when we get there anyway.

As we were journeying to the beach. Applejack asked, “Are ya not wearin’ anything for the beach, Hope?”

I replied, “I don’t see the point, I mean, you ponies have a fur coat. I fail to understand why you would wear something that will only make it hot for you.”

Twilight explained, “Well, these swimsuits are made out of a special material that are designed to help keep us cool, even in hot temperatures.”

Rarity joined in the conversation, with her charming tone, “Of course, designed by Ponyville’s best fashion designer, which is me of course.”

Doubtful about the suits. I replied, “Ooo-okay…”

Spike then asked Rarity, out of curiosity, “Hey Rarity, who’s watching the store?”

She answered, “I closed the boutique and left a note, my Spiky Wiky.”

AJ spoke, “Same here y’all. I caught up with my apple buckin’ yesterday. So I’m all good.”

The pink party pony then spoke out, with excitement, “This is going to be the best vacation ever. I just know it is!”

I took a glance at Cocoon, who sighed with depression. I just knew something was up and I still didn’t trust him fully. It’s like the calm before the storm. I know he’s hiding something and got something planned.

Nopony dared asking Rainbow about her costume, which I was glad about. I’m sure they didn’t want to upset her even more than she is now.

I think Trixie had fallen asleep. I guess she’s a bit tired by over studying with Twilight. Or maybe, she easily falls asleep on long distance travels.

Fluttershy though, looked a little worried. I guess she isn’t used to travelling on long distances. But I thought it is probably best to let her rest. She’s currently learning on my side after all, if she needs me.

While most of the girls were having a conversation about random stuff. I decided that I might as well have a sleep too.

-

After about thirty minutes of our journey in the sky. Pinkie shouted out at the top of her lungs, which woke me up with a fright, “HEY EVERYPONY, WE HERE, WE HERE!”

The flying chariot shook a bit due to the pegasi, who are pulling the chariot, being also startled. At the same time. Many fearful yells were heard aboard, mainly the non-winged ponies.

After a moment. The pulling pegasi regained their balance and everypony sighed in relief as nopony had fallen off.

Pinkie quickly apologised, embarrassingly, “Upsy, err, sorry…”

Trixie, who had completely woken up with a shock, shouted angrily at the guilty pony, “You stupid pony. You could have killed us! I’ll seal your mouth if you ever do that again!”

Pinkie was taken back a bit by Trixie’s threat. Can’t say I blame them both though.

The lavender unicorn stood up for the guilty pony, with a hint of anger in her voice, “No you won’t, Trixie. Just calm down. I’m sure we all know that she didn’t mean it.”

The light-blue unicorn could only look down and sigh after Twilight’s protest.

Thinking about what Trixie had just said. I don’t ever remember her doing that in the show. But I can’t believe if Trixie, out of everypony here, could silence the wrath of Pinkie Pie’s endless racket. No offence to her.

With everypony realising what Pinkie had just said a moment ago. Everypony, except me and Cocoon, took a glance over the edge of the chariot and stared at the surroundings in disbelief.

Many gasps of excitement and wows could be heard from all of them. Even Shy got very excited at the view. The only ones that were still sat down were Cocoon and me.

Rainbow spoke first, out of excitement, like all her problems and depression was suddenly gone, “Wow, check out that beach. AWWWESOME!”

Twilight also commented, “This is even better than I hoped.”

Rarity, who were concerned, spoke worriedly, “I just hope I don’t get any sand in my mane.”

Spike replied, trying to persuade his loving mare, “Oh chill out, Rarity. We can clean ourselves up when we get back. Let’s just have fun.”

She could only reply with a slight nod and attempt to look natural.

I then commented, even though I haven’t seen it yet, “What’s so special about some sand and water?”

AJ suggested, “Come look for ya self, partner.”

Twilight spoke excitedly, “Have a look, Hope.”

I slowly got up from my seat and took in the surrounding view of the area.

I have never seen anything like it. It was like paradise itself. I seen a number beaches, but none of them compared to this.

The scene was fantastic. The sea was crystal clear, sparkling like diamonds. The sun wasn’t too bright or too hot. The sand was levelled without any domes. The plants showed life with cherry blossom trees.

Overall, the beach itself was a sight to behold. I expressed myself, “Wooooooooow! Yes, cherry blossom trees, best beach ever.”

If I didn’t know any better, had to say this is Celestia’s private beach.

I asked Twilight out of curiosity, “Twilight, did I fall out of the chariot and died? This beautiful scenery is so unreal.”

She giggled and ensured, “No, I assure you, that we’re alive.”

Final Chapter - A Bright United Future

Final Chapter: A Bright United Future

Hope: Day 22
Nightfall: Day 36

~ Two weeks later… ~

Princess Twilight Sparkle’s POV

It had been two week since our fight with Sombra. I hadn’t even realised how quickly time has passed. I had just recently became a princess other day and gotten wings. I was worried about being a show off to my friends but they seem happy for me. I’ve even been so excited practising flying. I cannot say the same for Spike though, since he had to hold back throwing up on me while riding on my back during errands. I hadn’t got fully used to flying but I’m learning.

Nightfall has been in a deep coma. He has been resting in the Hospital Wing in Canterlot Castle ever since the incident. We all had paid a few visits and found Princess Luna laying on the ward bed with him each day during her sleep hours. Even though she was worried and he couldn’t bring himself to wake up, she was able to reach and communicate with him in their dreams. Well, that’s what she told us. We were all so worried about him. Hope convinced us that he will come back to us. The doctors even say they had no idea how long he be like this and that he just needed time and rest.

Eventually, he did finally awoke a week later in time for Fluttershy’s and Hope’s wedding. He struggled to move a bit but Princess Luna guided him back on to his hooves and is back to resuming being a Prince with her on the Canterlot throne.

I don’t know though. I can see eternity is going to weigh him down. But every time I see him look at Princess Luna, he smiles every time.

The snow that had covered the towns and cities all across Equestria had finally melted. This very weather was the very thing that was needed to warm up Hope and Fluttershy’s relationship. Which in turn made most of the critters hibernate thinking it’s Winter early, thus giving the loving couple lots of free time together.

That adorable couple, Fluttershy and Hope, had got married earlier this week in Canterlot. Luckily, Nightfall was able to wake up a day before and attain it. Even Fluttershy was brave enough to handle the fear of large crowds. To her, just knowing that Hope was there, waiting for her, down the hall along the red carpet was all she needed to succeed in reaching for him.

Thankfully, Hope had let go of his dislike and distrust towards the changelings. Surprisingly he didn’t seem to mind having them join the wedding. Well, they did help save Equestria from a corrupt king. Even Queen Chrysalis was invited there, sat at the front, with the Princesses. He had personally asked Princess Luna if she would kindly offer to perform the ceremony for them. She graciously accepted his proposal. To her, just knowing another somepony- err somewolf appreciated her made her even more happy.

Later on that wedding night. King Cocoon joined him for one night at Applejack’s bar playing pool. Everypony was there. We all had such a great laugh together.

As weeks went on. Hope and King Cocoon has started become, what Hope called, buddies.

It’s amazing how once what was our enemies had became our allies and friends.

Nowadays, we see changelings mixed with us ponies hanging around Ponyville. I could had sworn I saw a changeling and earth-pony walking past with a filly or a colt that was half changeling and pony. Who would had thought changelings and ponies could co-exist together. But I think this was only the beginning for us. Of course, we just had one or two incidents here and there but they got fixed.

It took a bit of time but the crystal-ponies had managed to repair all the destruction in the Crystal Empire. My brother and Cadance sometimes comes and pays us a visit as we do the same. It’s like we are such an awesome family.

Can’t say everything was perfect though. In case you wondering. Let’s just say Hope and Discord, after he was freed from being a statue, had a serious fight, since Hope thought he was going to harm their son, Jet.

Yes, Hope and Fluttershy had both had a half pegasus and half wolf colt… or pup together. One of the noticeable things was that Jet had a pink mane fringe that he got part of Fluttershy. All my friends thought he was just so adorable. I just thought he was just beyond cute.

It took a day but Fluttershy managed to change Discords ways. However, Discord and Hope is a different story for another day.

I don’t know. Peace has returned to Equestria and everypony was living happily. And yet. There was a bigger world to explore for us all. An exciting new world to explore together.

“Twilight, are you ready?” Trixie called from downstairs from our bedroom, in Ponyville.

I answered, just as I finished closing my suitcase, “I’ll be right there.”

Well, I got to go. Me and my friends are going camping for the weekend. I got to admit. Even though there good times and bad times, life is full of adventure.

Having one last look outside my window. I then pickup my suitcase with magic and run down stairs. There, waiting for me, was all my friends, all loaded with their equipment, smiling and waiting for me. Even Hope can’t leave without Fluttershy. I smile spoke, “Let’s go everypony. A new adventure awaits us.”

~ The end. ~

Author's Note

Authors Note: As I promised. I’ve finally completed the story. I cannot believe it took near two years to do. It’s been a long and hard journey but we have finally finished it. We would like to thank everyone who has followed us thus far and for the reviews. We had read every one of them. All that’s left is the bonus chapter. For those wondering if we are going to make another story based of this one. It’s very unlikely I be doing it. But my co-writer may make one. Lastly, I’ve decided not to include a second bonus chapter for deleted scenes and ideas. But if anyone is interested. I could post a link on my profile to a document with them with explanations.